Skip to main content

Full text of "The story of early Gaelic literature"

See other formats


THE  STORY  OF 
EARLY  GAELIC  LITERATURE 


"  Ogygia  too,  in  Greek,  is  equivalent  to  Insula  Perantiq<ia,' 
that  is  '  Very-ancient  Island.'  And  a  fitting  name  is  that  for 
Erin,  because  it  was  far  in  the  past  that  she  was  first  inhabited, 
and  because  perfect  is  the  exact  knowledge  which  her  Shanachies 
possess  of  the  records  of  her  ancients  from  the  beginning  of  the 
ages,  generation  after  generation." 

— From  the  Irish  of  se^tUUtl  C^ICinj;. 


THE  STORY  OF  EARLY 
GAELIC  LITERATURE 


BY 

DOUGLAS  HYDE,  LL.D.,  M.R.I.A. 

(An  Cb|tAOibhtn  -Aoibhinn) 

President  of  the  Gaelic  League.     Author  of  "  VeAt)4|i  Sj^eului- 
^eA^CA,"  "Beside  the  Fire,"  "  Love  Songs  of  Connacht,"  &c. 


T.  FISHER    UNWIN    LTD 
LONDON:  ADELPHI  TERRACR 


First  pu 

^lished 

1894 

Second  J 

m press  ion 

1900 

Third 

,, 

1903 

Fourth 

,, 

1905 

Fifth 

•  1 

1910 

Sixth 

II 

1920 

[All  Rights  Reserved] 


ITI-A^t  t)iiArj-ch«inihtie  a|\  mo  6Aiffoi5, 

CllAti-A1|t    oltAtil    'OlA'OACCA. 


TO   THE    MEMORY    OF   MY    LATE   D-EAR    FRIENDS. 

THE  REV  E  USE  BY  D,  CLEAVER, 

OF   DOLGELLY,    NORTH   WALES,    AND 

FATHER  JAMES  KEEGAN 

O?    ST.    LOUIS,    U.S.A.,    WHOSE    LIFE-LONG,    FAR-REACHING, 

PERSISTENT   AND    UNSELFISH    EFFORTS 

TO    STEM   THE    EVER-INCREASING    ANGLICISATION 

OF   OUR    RACE, 

HAVE  EARNED    THE   WARM    GRATITUDE   OF    ALL   THOSE 

IRISHMEN 

WHO   DO    NOT   DESIRK    TO    SEE   OUR    ANCIENT    IRISH    NATION 

SINK   INTO   A    WEST   BRITAIN. 


8^6883 


PREFACE. 


i3[iHEN  Trelawny  the  friend 
of  Byron  and  Shelley, 
who  himself  played  so 
romantic  a  part  in  the 
revival  of  Greece,  after- 
wards surveyed  dispassionately  the  almost  miraculous 
emergence  of  that  nation  from  the  blackest  night 
into  the  warm  day,  he  thus  pointed  the  moral  as  it 
appeared  to  him :  "  no  people,"  he  said,  "  if  they 
retain  their  name  and  language  need  despair."  That 
pledge  of  liberty,  that  guarantee  of  nationality, 
Ireland  like  Greece  possessed — possessed  even 
wrhen  Trelawny  wrote — but  possesses  no  more 
Whoever  takes  the   trouble   to   acquaint  himself 


via  PRIFACB. 

with  the  history  of  the  life  and  death  of  our  language 
and  literature,  which  after  a  luxuriant  and  Steady 
growth  lasting  from  the  very  dawn  of  Irish  history, 
has,  almost  in  our  own  day,  been  stricken  and  de- 
cayed like  some  secular  elm,  blighted  by  disease 
within  a  single  season,  can  hardly  avoid  being  im- 
pressed with  the  instability  of  human  tongues.  Not 
that  the  history  of  mankind  is  not  full  of  such 
instances,  but  it  has  nothing  of  the  kind  to  show 
in  modern  times  so  startling,  so  wholesale,  and  so 
rapid,  as  this  sudden  extinguishing  of  one  of  the 
finest,  most  perfect,  and  best-preserved  of  the  great 
Aryan  languages.  It  has  gone — this  most  important 
of-  those  units  which  go  to  constitute  the  nationality 
of  the  Clann-na-nGael ;  gone,  as  a  day  in  the  late 
autumn  sometimes  gives  way  to  night  with  scarce  any 
intervening  twilight;  gone  with  its  songs,  ballads, 
poems,  folk-lore,  romances  and  literature. 

It  is  at  this  literature,  which  flourished  so  long 
and  was  extinguished  so  suddenly,  that  I  desire  to 
glance  in  this  little  volume;  it  is,  roughly  speaking, 
the  literature  of  the  entire  Irish  race  down  to  the 


PREFACE.  IX 

year  1600,  of  ninety-nine  hundreths  of  the  race  down 
to  the  year  1 700,  and  after  that  of  an  ever-diminish 
ing  portion  of  it,  which  was  attenuated  to  about  one- 
half  at  the  time  of  the  Great  Famine,  after  which 
death-blow,  if  the  Celts  did  not  quite  "go  with  a 
vengeance,"  as  the  Tirnes  boasted,  their  literature, 
songs,  traditions,  and  language  did. 

It  would  be  obviously  impossible  within  the  limits 
of  this  small  book  to  attempt  anything  like  an  ex- 
haustive catalogue  of  the  literature  produced  in  Irish^ 
or  of  the  names  of  Irish  writers.  Such  a  catalogue 
and  such  a  list,  if  carefully  compiled,  would  be  of 
the  greatest  value,  but  would  perhaps  hardly  be 
suitable  for  the  more  popular  series  of  the  "  Irish 
Library."  I  shall  here  merely  attempt  to  give  some 
general  idea  of  our  literature  and  its  history,  touch- 
ing lightly  on  its  more  salient  features  and  most 
striking  names,  and  illustrating  it  by  a  few  extracts 
from  the  original  in  prose  and  verse,  which  may 
serve  as  samples  of  Gaelic  style. 

The  moment  the  English  reader  embarks  on  the 
sea  of  native   Irish   literature,    he   finds  'himself  in 


X  PREFAOB. 

absolutely  unknown  waters.  It  is  not  merely  that 
the  style,  the  phraseology,  the  turns  of  speech,  the 
entire  metrical  system,  are  as  unlike  English  as 
though  the  whole  of  England  lay  between  the  two 
countries,  but  its  allusions  are  to  things  and  times 
and  events  and  cycles  and  dynasties,  strange  and 
unknown  to  him,  and  he  thus  finds  himself  suddenly 
launched  into  a  new  world,  whose  existence  was  by 
him  perfectly  unsuspected.  He  is  beset  on  every 
side  by  allusions  which  he  cannot  understand,  similes 
he  cannot  grasp,  and  ideas  which  are  strange  to  him. 
Of  course,  after  a  little  familiarity  with  our  manu- 
script literature,  he  will  learn  that  such  a  term  as 
"  descendant  of  the  race  of  Lopus  "  means  a  vulgar 
upstart,  that  an  "  Ossian  after  the  Fenians"  is  an 
ancient  left  alone  in  this  world  by  kith,  kin  and 
contemporaries,  that  the  "  plain  of  Felim  "  is  another 
name  for  Ireland,  that  to  be  descended  from  the 
"  Three  Collas  "  is  to  be  of  the  Ultonian  race,  in  other 
words,  a  Northern,  that  the  "  sons  of  Ir  and  of  Ere- 
mhdin  "  mean  the  Irish  stock,  and  so  on.  Nor  is  this 
^11.     The  now  familiar  topographical  system  of  conn- 


PREFACE.  XI 

ties  will  not  avail  him  in  the  least  He  will  have  to 
leam  that  Conn's  Half  and  Edghan's  Half  mean 
Connacht-and-Ulster  and  Munster-and-Leinster  re- 
spectively, he  will  have  to  acquaint  himself  with  the 
hitherto  unheard-of  districts  of  Bregia,  Oriel,  Hy" 
Many,  the  Decies,  Ofaly,  Breffny,  the  Paoracha,  and 
the  rest.  The  O'Conors  of  Connacht  he  may  have 
known  before,  but  will  he  recognize  them  under  the 
title  of  the  Siol  Murray  ;  the  MacDonnells  of  Antrim 
may  be  familiar  to  him,  but  will  he  know  them  under 
the  patronymic  of  the  Race  of  Colla  Uais?  Will 
he  understand  that  the  tribe  of  E6ghan  M6r  repre- 
sent the  MacCarthys  of  Munster,  or  know  that  the 
Cinel  Conaill  are  the  sept  that  gave  to  the  Irish 
race  the  great  Red  Hugh?  If  he  learns  to  speak 
Irish  he  will  never  hear  of  anything  less  than  the 
^^five  provinces,"  he  will  find  Ireland  called  not 
only  Eire  but  Banba  and  Fola,  names  he  never 
heard  before;  and  an  Englishman  learning;  our 
language  and  embarking  on  our  literature  might 
nearly  as  well  find  himself  in  Russia.  This  lends 
to  Irish  literature  a  peculiar  value  and  a  great  en- 


XU  PREFACE. 

chantment,  for  its  fibres  to  the  latest  day  of  its  life 
were  twined  deep  down  in  the  soil  of  Ireland, 
knit  inseparably  to  the  ancient  history,  mythology, 
topography  and  romance  of  the  island.  But  it  also 
had  this  disadvantage:  that  the  moment  the  Irish 
language  and  literature  ceased  to  be  the  preponder- 
ating language  and  literature  in  Ireland,  they  died 
away  with  unparalleled  rapidity,  because  they  were 
so  utterly  unlike,  so  diametrically  opposed  to  what 
men  were  now  beginning  to  learn  and  to  study. 
Had  there  been  any  resemblance,  had  there  been 
the  least  community  between  the  two,  they  might 
have  lived  somewhat  longer  side  by  side.  But  as 
things  were,  those  who  had  once  got  hold  of  English* 
in  most  cases,  refused  to  undergo  the  mental  labour 
of  cultivating  the  mother  tongue,  and  the  very  gene- 
ral idea  that  to  speak  Irish  "  ruined  one's  English " 
helped  to  prevent  a  generation  of  bi-linguists  from 
arising.  .And  this  was  in  one  way  natural  enough, 
for  there  are  some  dozen  and  a  half  of  sounds  alone 
in  the  Irish  language  which  are  not  in  the  English, 
and  which  no  speaker  of  English  or  of  the  Romance 


PREPAOB.  Xlll 

languages  only,  could  master  without  trouble.  Let 
us  glance  at  the  course  of  the  two  literatures  side 
by  side. 

Before  the  beginnkig  of  the  seventeenth  century 
no  work  of  any  size  had  ever  been  undertaken  in 
Ireland  by  dny  Englishman,  with  the  exception  of 
Spenser's  View,  Hanmer's  Chronicle,  and  Campion^s 
Historie*  The  seventeenth  century  itself  which 
saw  such  terrific  and  annihilating  blows  struck  against 
the  Gael,  was  nevertheless  a  most  productive  one  in 
literature,  and  during  at  least  the  first  half  of  it,  the 


*  Spenser's  View  was  written  In  1596,  but  was  not  published 
tiU  1633.  Campion's  Historic  of  Ireland  was  written  twenty- 
five  years  earlier,  but  was  only  published  in  the  same  year  as 
Spenser's  View.  I  am  not  sure  that  Hanmer  was  published 
before  1633  either,  in  which  year  Sir  James  Ware  put  all  three 
into  print,  Stanihurst  does  not  fall  within  the  scope  of  my  state- 
ment, for  he  was  an  Irishman.  His  De  Rebus  in  Hibemid 
gestis  saw  the  Kght  at  Antwerp  in  1584.  Fynes  Moryson's 
Itinerary,  of  which  about  one-third  is  dedicated  to  Ireland, 
was  first  published  in  16 17,  but  was  written  long  before,  though 
probably  not  in  Ireland.  The  first  English  translation  from  an 
Irish  prose  work  was,  as  far  as  I  know,  Conal  Macgeoghegan's 
Annals  of  Clonmacnois  made  about  1627— a  work  which  I  hope 
will  see  the  light  before  the  end  of  the  year.  The  first  translation 
of  an  Irish  poetical  work  was  O' Kearney's  metrical  version  of 
O'Dugan's  Kin^  of  the  race  of  Etbhear,  a  most  wretched  affair, 

b 


flV  PREFACE. 

Irish  tried  hard  to  keep  abreast  of  the  rest  of  Europe 
Many  of  the  great  writers  in  this  century  used  Irish 
exclusively,  as  did  Keating,  the  O'Clerys,  Duald 
MacFirbirs,  O'Mulloy,  O'Hussey,  and  a  host  of 
others.  Some,  again,  of  equal  literary  fame  super 
added  Latin  to  Irish,  as  though  foreseeing  that  the 
native  language  might  not  be  cultivated  in  the  future 
as  it  had  been  in  the  past,  and  hence  Ward,  Colgan, 
0*Sullivan  Beare,  Father  Lynch,  Florence  O'Mul- 
conry,  Father  White,  and  Roderick  O'Flaherty  wrote 
either  in  Latin  or  in  both  Irish  and  Latin  There 
were  even  then,  however,  men  of  English  descent 
but  Irish  birth,  men  of  the  Pale,  rising  up,  in  whom 
English  blood  and  Irish  nurture  contrasted  curiously. 
Ussher  and  Ware  were  the  most  distinguished  of 
these,  and  they,  though  not  unfamiliar  with  Irish,  as 
far  as  was  necessary  for  literary  purposes,  made  use 
jci  their  writings  only  of  Latin  and  English.  Towards 
the  end  of  the  century  some  even  of  the  Catholic 
Irish  are  found  using  English,  as  Peter  Walsh,  Nicho- 
las French  and  Hugh  O'Reilly,  but  these  were  al] 
without  exception  men  who  had  lived  much  at  court. 


PBEFAGB  XV 

and  were  rather  politicians  than  authors.  After  that 
came  Molyneux,  born  in  Dublin,  son  of  a  Crom- 
wellian,  and  he  was  the  forerunner  of  the  Swifts 
and  Grattans  and  Floods,  who  in  the  eighteenth 
century  dwarfed  for  the  first  time  in  Ireland  the 
Gaelic  race.  Of  course  it  was  not  difficult  to  dwarf 
them  under  the  conditions  of  that  age,  since  all  the 
best  Gaelic  families  of  the  foar  provinces  in  whom 
lay  the  educated  brain  of  the  nation,  had  been  rooted 
out,  slain,  or  banished,  a^d  all  those  who  were  left 
were  deprived  bylaw  of  almost  every  chance  of  better- 
ing themselves,  and  above  all  had  their  life-possibili- 
ties stifled  at  the  birth  by  being  deprived  of  education. 
And  as  the  eighteenth  century,  filled  for  the  Irish 
nation  with  pain  and  shame,  agony  and  degradation, 
dragged  itself  slowly  through,  all  eyes  were  fixed  on 
our  brilliant  Grattans  and  Floods,  on  our  House  in 
College  Green,  on  Charlemont  and  his  Volunteers, 
and  the  Gaelic  race  seemed  to  be  effaced  from  the 
earth.  But  it  was  not  so.  During  all  this  time  the 
dwarfed,  unnoticed,  unheeded  Gael,  the  bone  and 
sinew  of  the  Irish  nation,  the  fathers  of  those  men 


Xn  PREPACB. 

who  outside  of  North-East  Ulster  to-day  are  the  Irish 
nation,  had  a  system  of  education  of  their  own,  a 
large  if  furtively-produced  literature  and  a  race  of 
poets,  who  in  one  thing  at  least,  in  the  exquisite  deli- 
cacy of  their  ear,  and  in  the  rhythm  and  music  of  their 
language  far  surpassed  even  the  palmiest  days  of 
their  predecessors,  and  produced  the  most  sensuous 
attempt  at  conveying  music  in  language  that  th^ 
world  probably  ever  witnessed  With  the  nineteenth 
century  came  eclipse.  The  first  half  of  it,  up  to  the 
Great  Famine,  found  the  bulk  of  the  nation  still 
Gaelic,  and  produced  several  poets  in  Connacht  and 
Munster,  the  latter  half  little  or  nothing,  and  it 
would  seem  reserved  for  this  coming  century,  unless 
the  most  vigorous  effort  of  which  our  race  is  capable 
be  at  once  made,  to  catch  the  last  tones  of  that  beau- 
tiful unmixed  Aryan  language  which,  with  the  excep- 
tion of  that  glorious  Greek  which  has  now  renewed 
its  youth  Hke  the  eagle,  has  left  the  longest,  most 
luminous,  and  most  consecutive  literary  track  behind 
it  of  any  of  the  vernacular  tongues  of  Europe. 

As  one  might  be  prepared  to  expect,  a  literature  so 


pitoFACB  xvti 

widely  cultivated  and  of  so  long  a  growth,  branched 
out  into  many  different  directions  and  embraced  as 
wide  a  diversity  of  style  as  English  itself.  There  is 
certainly  no  one  leading  feature  which  one  could  ven- 
ture to  call  "  Irish  "  more  than  another  Yet  it  is 
common  of  late  to  hear  of  English  authors  who  have 
"  caught  the  Irish  style/'  of  a  poem  or  ballad  being 
"  quite  in  the  Irish  style,"  and  so  on.  The  truth  is 
that  there  were  dozens  of  different  literary  movements 
in  the  language,  each  characterized  by  a  something  of 
its  own.  There  is  the  style  of  the  older  sagas  and 
annals,  which  is  distinguished  by  its  brief,  plain,  in- 
telligible and  straightforward  sentences.  There  is 
the  style  of  the  later  saga :  declamatory,  thunderous, 
adjectival  There  is  the  style  of  Keating,  smooth 
complex,  Latin-like,  the  sentences  unrolling  them- 
selves slowly  and  passing  on  to  their  stately  and 
polished  close.  There  is  the  style  of  the  bardic 
schools,  which  I  might  denominate,  if  it  were  not  a 
bull,  as  condensation  running  riot,  and  perhaps  if  any 
style  more  than  another  deserves  the  appellation  of 
Irish  it  is  this.     We  have  the  sensible   style  of  the 


XVm  PREFAOk 

seventeenth  century  poets  who  were  the  first  to  break 
themselves  loose  from  the  fetters  of  the  schools.  We 
have  the  style  of  our  later  poetry,  nebulous  with 
Swinburnian  diffuseness,  almost  cloying  with  five-fold 
Swinbumian  melody.  We  have  the  semi-epic  style 
of  the  Ossianic  epopee,  a  happy  medium  betweer 
bardic  condensation  and  Lyric  diffuseness.  Any 
attempt  to  reproduce  these  modes  in  English  must 
always  prove  completely  inadequate,  because  it  is 
likely  that  there  never  was  a  language  whose  litera- 
ture so  largely  depended  upon  the  sound  of  its 
vocables  as  the  Irish,  and  hence,  important  as  the 
getting  of  Irish  literature  into  the  English  tongue 
must  be,  it  is  of  far  more  importance,  from  a  literary 
and  aesthetic  stand-point,  to  diffuse  a  knowledge  of 
the  tongue  itself  in  which  it  is  written. 

Everyone  knows  now,  or  ought  to  know,  that  Irish 
is,  like  Greek,  Latin  and  Sanscrit,  a  pure  Aryan  lan- 
guage, and  a  highly-inflected  and  very  beautiful  one 
also.  Had  it  not  been  for  Aughrim,  the  Boyne,  and 
the  Penals  laws,  it  would  undoubtedly  now  be  the 
language  of  all  Ireland,  and  liave  probably  produced 


PREFAda,  XIX 

a  splendid  modem  literature.  The  numerous  conti- 
nental scholars  who  have  studied  it  (and  who  now 
freely  admit  that  old  Irish  ranks  near  to  Sanscrit  in 
importance  for  the  philologist)  all  speak  of  it  in  terms 
of  highest  praise,  and  one  German  has  said  that  had 
it  continued  to  be  cultivated  down  to  the  present 
day.,  it  would — flexible  as  it  is — have  been  found  as 
equal  to  the  wants  and  emergencies  of  modern  life 
as  German  itself.  As  it  is,  the  language  has  not  re- 
ceived even  a  trace  of  fair  play,  not  having  been 
spoken  in  law  courts,  camps,  or  colleges  since  the  first 
half  of  the  seventeenth  century,  up  to  which  time  it 
had  been  cultivated  with  more  assiduity  than  almost 
any  other  European  tongue,  and  was  quite  able  to  hold 
its  own  with  any  language  in  the  world.  During  the 
eighteenth  century  it  ceased  to  be  spoken  or  written 
by  scientists  and  men  of  learning,  or  to  put  things 
more  plainly,  the  men  who  spoke  it  were  unable  to 
produce  men  of  science  or  learning  since  they  were 
by  law  deprived  of  education.  This  being  so,  the 
Irish  language  has  not  kept  abreast  of  the  last  century 
and  a  half,  and  has  not,  like  other  languages,  produced 
vernacular  names   for   scientific,   political,    banking, 


XX  PREFACE. 

engineering;  or  mathematical  terms.  That  it  could 
have  done  so  with  the  greatest  ease  is  certain,  and 
since  the  small  attempt  made  within  the  last  few 
years  to  rake  a  few  live  cinders  out  of  the  expiring 
Gaelic  fire,  Irish  has  been  found  to  supply  quite 
readily  most  of  the  terms  required  by  this  fin  de 
si'ecle  life,  thanks  to  •  its  power  of  forming  word- 
combinations,*  in  which  it  scarcely  falls  short  of 
Greek  and  German. 

The  causes  which  brought  about  the  extinction  of 

*  Thus  such  words  as  HUn-chUirecuh  for  secretary  of  a  meet- 
ing, gal-charbad  or  cdiste-iarainn  for  train,  bSthar-iarainn  for 
railroad,  teachtaireacht-teinntigh  for  telegram  (or  sgeul-ar-hhirr- 
bcUa\  dd-rothdn  and  tri-rothdn  for  bicycle  and  tricycle,  have 
become  quite  natural  as  it  were,  to  the  members  of  the  Gaelic 
League,  who  make  it  their  rule  to  converse  in  Irish.  These 
phrases  which  may  now  be  regarded  as  stereotyped,  mean  liter- 
ally secret-clerk,  steam-chariot ,  oi  iron-coach ,  iron-road,  lightning- 
message,  or  story-on-top'of-a-sticky — this  last  an  ancient  and  pro- 
verbial phrase  probably  first  used  about  Ogams  cut  on  sticks 
planted  upright  in  the  ground — two-wheeleeny  three-wkeeleen,  etc. 
In  one  respect  Irish  is  both  weaker  and  stronger  than  German, 
for  it  only  takes  kindly  to  word-combinations,  when  the  first 
word  is  a  monosyllable.  This  of  course  diminishes  its  power 
of  expression,  but  vastly  increases  its  gracefulness.  The  Gaelic 
League  (rooms,  4  College  Green,  Dublin  ;  Secretary,  Mr.  John 
MacNeill,  annual  subscription,  5s.)  is  now  doing  its  utmost 
to  keep  our  language,  Ireland's  noblest  heritage,  alive  in  those 
districts  whtre  it  is  still  spoken.  But  it  is  a  matter  not  iat  indi- 
vidual effort  but  for  a  nation  to  move  in. 


PRBFAOB.  XXi 

our  language  over  so  large  a  part  of  the  country, 
may  be  classed  under  several  headings  as  political 
religious,  and  social,  and  were,  in  every  respect,  very 
complex.  To  attempt  to  trace  them  out — as  I  sin- 
cerely hope  they  shall  some  day  be  traced — would  be 
sure  to  arouse  violent  animosities  at  present,  and 
would  be  a  task  unsuited  for  this  brief  preface.  One 
cause  for, slighting  the  Irish  language  is  the  grotesque 
misconception  that  there  is  nothing  to  read  in  it. 
One  of  the  stereotyped,  unvarying,  never-failing 
objections  to  its  study  in  the  mouth,  not  only  of 
West-Britons  but  of  many  good  Irishmen,  is  to  be 
found  in  the  assertion  that  it  contains  no  literature. 
How  in  the  face  of  all  that  foreign  scholars  have 
done  and  are  doing,  in  the  face  of  the  Revue  Celtique, 
in  the  face  of  the  Gaelic  Journal^  in  the  face  of  the 
end  of  the  nineteenth  century  such  a  popular  fallacy 
still  obtains  wide-spread  credence,  is  astounding.  That 
it  should  be  believed  in  England,  Scotland,  Wales, 
even  Europe,  that  the  Irish  had  no  literature  is  easily 
conceivable,  but  that  Irishmen  themselves — the  unique 
and  predominant  glory   of  whose  race,  if  they  only 


Xni  PBHFAOE. 

knew  it,  in  their  literature — should  believe  they  have 
none,  is  as  remarkable  as  the  action  of  literary  men  of 
note  highly-esteemed  in  Ireland,  who  until  recently 
deliberately  discouraged  all  attempts  at  its  cultivation. 

This  little  sketch  of  the  history  of  our  literature  is 
intended  as  a  sort  of  answer  to  those  who  still  repeat 
that  there  is  no  literature  in  Irish;  but  the  best 
answer  would  be  to  ask  them  to  walk  into  the  Royal 
Irish  Academy  in  Dawson  Street  and  look  at  the 
long  rows  and  piles  of  Irish  MSS.  on  the  shelves 
there,  requesting  them  to  remember  that  as  many 
more  may  be  seen  in  Trinity  College,  the  British 
Museum,  Maynooth  College,  the  Bodleian,  and  else- 
where, so  that  if  they  were  all  printed  they  would 
probably  fill  1,200  or  1,400  octavo  volumes,  perhaps 
even  more. 

Only  three  writers  of  English  •  have  attempted  to 

•  It  has  no  doubt  often  been  done  by  Gaelic  writers  whose 
works  and  very  names  are  lost.  We  know  that  at  least  one  such 
great  compilation  was  made  about  1660  by  the  last  hereditary 
historian  of  Lower  Connacht,  Duald  MacFirbis,  who  says  in  his 
yet  extant  book  of  Genealogies  that  it  required  a  large  work  to 
give  the  names  merely  of  the  Gaelic  writers  with  the  titles  of  their 
tracts.    The  loss  of  MacFirbis's  work  is  an  irreparable  calamity. 


i»REFACE.  XXlil 

give  any  account  of  the  more  important  works  con- 
tained in  this  vast  literature,  they  are  Bishop  Nichol- 
son, Edward  O'Reilly,  and  Eugene  O'Curry.  The 
first  of  these  was  an  Englishman,  created  Archbishop 
of  Cashel,  and — like  Bishop  Bedell — one  of  the  ex- 
cessively few  out  of  the  hordes  of  the  English  clerical 
place-men  of  the  seventeenth  and  eighteenth  centuries 
who  attempted  either  to  understand  the  country  and 
its  people,  or  to  give  back  something  for  all  they  took. 
His  Irish  Historical  Library ^  published  in  1724,  is 
a  very  painstaking  attempt  to  give  a  catalogue  of 
Irish  historical  books  and  manuscripts,  quite  surpris- 
ing, considering  the  circumstances  under  which  the 
bishop  compiled  it 

In  1820  O'Reilly,  who,  three  years  before  this, 
had  published  his  great  Irish  Dictionary,  produced 
his  "  Chronological  Account  of  nearly  four  hundred 
Irish  [Gaelic]  Writers,  commencing  with  the  earliest 
account  of  Irish  history,  and  carried  down  to  the 
year  of  our  Lord,  1750,  with  a  descriptive  catalogue 
of  such  of  their  works  as  are  still  extant  in  verse  or 
prose,  consisting  of  ud wards  of  one  thousand  sepa- 


XXIV  PREFAC*. 

rate  tracts."  This  valuable  book,  which  has  been 
long  out  of  print,  is  the  only  attempt  ever  made  at 
a  complete  list  of  Irish  Gaelic  writers.  It  is  of  course 
exceedingly  defective,  but  yet  a  wonderful  compila- 
tion for  O'Reilly  to  have  accomplished  single-handed, 
considering  the  way  in  which  Irish  manuscripts  were 
at  that  time  dispersed  in  private  hands,  or  stored  in 
inaccessible  libraries,  unarranged  and  uncatalogued. 
I  do  not  think  it  would  be  difficult  for  a  worker  in 
the  same  field  at  the  present  day  to  double  the  num- 
ber of  writers  named  by  O'Reilly.  Unfortunately,  of 
what  is  perhaps  the  most  valuable  part  of  our  litera- 
ture, our  anonymous  epics,  ballads,  and  romances, 
he  gives  no  account  whatsoever.  A  full  history  of  our 
Irish  writers,  conducted  on  O'Reilly's  method,  would 
be  a  book  of  national  importance,  but  since  the  death 
of  O'Curry  Ireland  has,  I  fear,  seen  no  man  equally 
qualified  to  undertake  it 

This  great  scholar  himself  was  the  third  and  last 
person  to  attempt  something  like  a  chronological 
survey  of  early  Irish  literature.  He  devotes  no  less 
than  130  pages  of  his  Manners  and  Customs  to  the 


PRSFAOX.  XXV 

history  of  Education  and  Literature  in  Ancient  Erinn^ 
mentioning  the  most  important  poets  from  the  earliest 
times  to  the  eleventh  century. 

The  present  slight  attempt  to  sketch  the  story  o* 
our  native  literature  carries  us  down  to  about  the 
close  of  the  Danish  invasions.  The  Middle  and 
Modem  Irish  period,  with  the  history  of  the  Bar 
die  schools,  the  story  of  the  development  of  our 
poetry,  an  explanation  of  our  system  of  metric,  and 
an  account  of  the  more  modem  romances,  would 
require  a  volume  or  two  volumes  to  themselves. 

In  conclusion,  I  have  to  thank  my  friends,  Father 
Eugene  O'Growney  and  Mr,  David  Comyn,  the 
former  for  so  kindly  placing  at  my  disposal  his 
unpublished  lectures  on  Early  Irish  Christian  Litera- 
ture, and  the  latter  for  the  loan  of  rare  books  and 
valuable  MSS.|  and  much  other  kind  assistance. 


CONTENTS 


I.  Early   Use  of   Letters  among  the 

Irish  ...             ...             ...            ...  i 

II.  Early  Irish  Learning       »••            »••  la 

III.  Some  Early  Native  Poets               ...  23 

IV.  Importance  of  Old  Irish  Literature  41 
V.  Early  Irish  Romances  ...               ...  55 

VI.  The  Mythological  Cycle                ...  60 

VII.  The  Red  Branch  or  Heroic  Cycle  68 

VIIL  The  Fenian  Cycle             ...            ...  82 

IX.  Who  were  the  Fenians?  ...            ...  96 

X.  Miscellaneous  Sages         ..•            ...  107 

XL  The  Ossianic  Poems           ••*            ...  121 

XII.  The  Irish  Annals              ...             ...  136 

XIII.  The  Early  Christian  Writers        ...  145 

XIV.  The  Danish  Period            •..            -.  159 


THE   STORY   OF 
EARLY    GAELIC    LITERATURE. 


CHAPTER   I. 

EARLY  USE  OF   LETTERS   AMONG   THE   IRISH. 


HE  first  question  which 
confronts  us  in  our  sketch 
of  Irish  literature  is :  When 
did  we  begin  to  have  an 
Irish  literature?  The  an- 
swer is  difficult ;  it  depends 
upon  that  other  question  : 
When  did  the  Irish  begin  to  use  an  alphabet  and 
to  write  ?  The  existing  alphabet,  which  has  been 
used  from  the  time  of  St.  Patrick  at  least,  is  onlji 
a  modification  of  the  Roman  one,  and  it  may  fairly 
be  surmised  that  the  general  introduction  of  it  into 

9 


t      /,    iTHE  STOUT   OF   mnu^  GAIJLIO    LITBRaTTJRS. 

Ireland  is  due  to  Christian  missionaries.  There  is 
no  reason,  however,  for  supposing  that  it  was  St. 
Patrick  or  any  other  saint  who  introduced  it.  There 
must  have  been  many  isolated  persons  in  Ireland  in 
the  fourth  century,  if  not  before,  who  were  acquainted 
with  the  Roman  letters.  St.  Chrysostom,  in  his 
'*  Demonstration  that  Christ  is  God,"  written  in  the 
year  387,  mentions  that  already  churches  and  altars 
had  been  erected  in  the  British  Islands,  and  St. 
Jerome,  in  his  Commentary  on  the  Epistle  to  the 
Ephesians,  written  about  392,  abuses  in  his  usual 
slashing  style  the  Irishman,  Celestius,  who  had  been 
criticizing  some  of  that  Saint's  writings.  "  Stolidissi- 
mus,"  he  calls  him,  "et  Scotorum  pultibus  praegra- 
vatus,"  which  freely  translated  means  that  he  was 
"a  great  omadhaun,  and  had  his  wits  as  heavy  as 
his  paunch  from  eating  Irish  stirabout."  Genna- 
dius,*  however,  writing  about  one  hundred  years 
later,  mentions  that  this  same  Irishman,  Celestius, 
while  still  a  youth,  wrote  three  epistles  in  the  form 
of  little  books,  to  his  parents,  who  must,  I  sup- 
pose, in  fairness  be  assumed  to  have  been  able  to 
read  them.  Already,  from  the  beginning  of  the  third 
century  at  the  least,  says  Zimmer  in  his  Keltische 
Studien,  British  missionaries  were  at  work  in  the  south 
of  Ireland.  The  account  in  the  Acta  Sanctorum  of 
Declan  Bishop  of  Waterford,  said  to  have  been 
born  in  347,  and  of  Ailbe,  another  southern  bishop 
who  met  St.  Patrick,  is  looked  upon  by  Zimmer  as 
perfectly  true  so  far  as  it  relates  to  the  actual  existence 
of  these  pre-Patrician  bishops ;  and  Bede,  in  his  his- 
tory,  distinctly   says   that    Palladius   was  sent  from 

•  See  the  preface  to  O'Donovaii's  Grammar,  but  I  have  been 
unable  to  verify  the  quotatioo. 


BARLT   USB  Of  LETTERS   AMONG  THB   IRISH.  3 

Rome,  ad  Scottos  in  Christum  credentes — **to  the  Irish 
who  believed  in  Christ/* 

But  it  may  be  objected,  Ireland  had  the  Ogam* 
alphabet,  and  may  have  produced  a  previous  literature 
written  in  it.  This  is  indeed  a  very  important  but  an 
immensely  difficult  question.  Monsieur  d'Arbois  de 
Jubainville,  who  has  studied  our  literary  antiquities  to 
greater  purpose  than  perhaps  anyone  else,  seems 
inclined  to  believe  in  the  antiquity  of  this  alphabet. 
Discussing  the  story  of  St.  Patrick's  setting  a  Latin 

*  I  have  often  heard  this  word  pronounced  of  late  as  Oggam, 
which  is  certainly  wrong.  In  later  times  the  "  g  '*  often  became  "as- 
pirated," and  was  not  pronounced.  The  Munstermen  pronounced 
the  word  as  if  written  ugham  (?>.,  00m,  rhyming  with  room) ;  in 
Connacht  it  would  have  been  most  likely  pronounced  **  ome," 
rhyming  to  home,  but  the  best  pronunciation  of  it  in  either  Irish 
or  English  is  to  leave  the  "g**  unaspirated,  and  pronounce  it 
as  if  rhyming  to  rogue  *em,  or  pSg  ^am. 

This  alphabet,  as  everyone  knows,  consisted  of  a  number  of 
short  lines,  straight  or  slanting,  drawn  through  over  or  under, 
one  long  line.  Thus,  four  short  straight  cuts  or  lines  to  the  right 
of  or  below  the  long  line  stand  for  S,  above  they  mean  C ;  pass- 
ing through  the  long  line,  half  on  one  side  and  half  on  the  other, 
they  mean  E.  These  straight  lines  being  easily  cut  with  a  chisel 
on  stone,  continued  long  in  use.  They  do  not  seem  to  have  been 
common  to  the  whole  **  Irish  "  race,  but  to  some  southern  branch 
of  it,  for  out  of  about  170  Ogam  inscriptions  not  more  than  a 
score  are  found  outside  Kerry,  Cork,  and  Waterford.  Yet  there 
is  no  trace  in  our  literature  of  the  power  of  writing  Ogams  hav- 
ing been  a  special  peculiarity  of  any  sect  or  of  any  place,  and 
they  are  in  our  literature  as  freely  attributed  to  Ulster,  where 
none  are  found,  as  to  Munster,  where  they  abound.  Many  have 
been  translated  with  comparative  ease,  and  their  language  seems 
like  that  of  the  Gaulish  inscriptions,  Maq{  as  the  genitive  of 
Mac,  etc.  Others  again  seem  to  defy  translation,  and  all  kinds  of 
attempts  have  been  made  to  unriddle  them,  treating  them  as 
though  they  were  written  in  cypher.  We  have  also  several 
specimens  of  Ogams  cut  on  small  articles,  such  as  gold  or 
leaden  ornaments,  sufficient  to  show  that  their  use  was  by  no 
ipeans  confined  to  pillar  or  grave  stones. 


4  THE  STORY  OP  EARLY  GAELIC    LITERATURE. 

alphabet  before  Fiach  the  day  he  was  consecrated, 
Rnd  of  Fiach's  being  able  to  read  Psalms  within  the 
following  four-and-twenty  hours,  he  remarks  that  the 
story  is  just  possible,  since  Fiach  should  have  known 
the  Ogam  alphabet,  and  except  for  the  form  of  the 
letters  it  and  the  Latin  alphabet  were  the  same. 
Others,  however,  have  asserted  that  the  Ogam  alphabet 
is  not  an  alphabet  at  all,  but  is  only  a  cryptic  post- 
Christian  way  of  writing  the  Latin  letters.  One  thing 
is  certain,  that  the  Ogam  alphabet  continued  in  use 
for  inscriptions  on  pillar  and  tombstones  until  a  com- 
paratively late  period,  probably  until  the  Danish 
invasions  were  over.  Even  supposing  this  alphabet 
to  have  been  indigenous  and  pre-Christian,  still, 
though  it  may  have  been  used  by  the  ollavs  and  poets 
to  perpetuate  tribe  names  and  genealogies,  it  must 
have  been  too  rude  a  contrivance  to  produce  anything 
like  a  flourishing  literature.  It  is,  however,  as  far  as 
we  know,  only  with  the  coming  of  Patrick  ^  that  Ire- 


*  The  Confession  and  Epistle  attributed  to  St.  Patrick,  and 
partly  found  in  the  Book  of  Armagh,  a  codex  dating  from  the 
year  812,  are  by  Whitley  Stokes  and  many  other  writers  ad- 
mitted as  genuine.  Giraldus  Cambrensis,  too,  speaks  of  ( Top. 
Hib.f  ch.  33)  "  Patrick  and  CoUimkille,  whose  books,  written 
in  Irish,  are  still  extant  amongst  them,"  i.e.,  the  Irish.  The 
term  used  by  Giraldus,  however,  Hibernici  scripti,  may  per- 
haps mean  written  in  Irish  characters.  Yet  Patrick  himself 
appears  to  say  that  he  originally  wrote  in  Irish,  ^^  sermo  et 
loquela  mea  translata  est  in  linquam  alienam  sicut  facile  potest 
probari  ex  saliva  script iirce  niece, '^  i.e.,  **  My  words  and  lan- 
guage have  been  translated  into  another  tongue,  as  may  easily 
be  judged  from  my  beslavered  writing."  I'here  has,  how- 
ever, been  an  attack  lately  made  upon  the  genuineness  of  St. 
Patrick's  writings  in  an  article  by  J.  V.  Pflugk-IIarttung  in  the 
Neues  Heidelberger  Jahrbuch,  Jahrgang  III.,  Heft  I.,  1893,  in 
which  he  tries  to  prove  by  internal  evidence  that  both  Confession 
^nd  Epistle,  especially  the  former,  are  somewhat  later  than  St 


tABLt   USE   OP    LETTERS    AMOIJQ   THE   IRISH.  J 

land  may  be  said  to  have  become,  properly  speaking, 
a  literary  country.  The  churches  and  monasteries 
established  by  him  soon  became  so  many  nuclei  of 
learning,  and  from  the  end  of  the  fifth  century  a  know- 
ledge of  letters  had  completely  permeated  the  island. 
So  suddenly  does  this  appear  to  have  taken  place, 
and  so  rapidly  does  Ireland  seem  to  have  produced  a 
flourishing  literature  of  laws,  poems,  and  sagas,  that  it 
is  difficult  or  impossible  not  to  believe  that  our  people 
had  before  this  arrived  at  a  very  high  state  of  indi- 
'  genous  culture.  *'  I  assert,"  says  Dr.  Sigerson,  speak- 
ing of  the  laws  at  the  revision  of  which  St.  Patrick  is 
said  to  have  assisted,  "  that,  speaking  biologically, 
such  laws  could  not  emanate  from  any  race  whose 
brains  had  not  been  subject  to  the  quickening  influ- 
ences of  education  for  many  generations."  But 
indeed  it  is  pretty  certain  that  even  the  pre-Christian 
Irish  were  not  by  any  means  uncultured.  Already  in 
the  first  century  Tacitus  could  write  of  our  island  that 
its  ports  and  harbours  were  well  known  through  merch- 
ants and  commerce.*  Its  earliest  saga  literature,  too, 
is  absolutely  Pagan  both  in  subject  and  tone,  leading 
one  very  much  to  wonder  how  the  abundance  of 
heathen  incidents  with  which  it  abounds  could  have 
been  preserved  had  the  pre-Christian  bards  possessed 


Patrick's  time.  Yet  he,  too,  seems  to  believe  in  the  antiquity  of  the 
Irish  Ogam  characters.  St.  Patrick  mentions  that  after  his  flight 
from  Ireland  he  saw  a  man  coming  as  it  were  from  that  countrj 
with  innumerable  letters  to  him,  whereupon  the  critic  remarks 
that  it  is  hard  to  understand  how  Patrick  came  by  the  idea  that 
a  man  could  bring  him  **  innumerable  letters  from  the  heathen 
Ireland  of  that  time,  where,  except  for  Ogams  and  inscribed 
stones  (aiisstr  Oghams  unci  Skulpturzeichen),  the  art  of  writing 
was  yet  unknown."  This  is  going  much  too  far. 
*  Agi'icola^  ch.  24. 


6  THE   STORt   OP   EARLY  OAELIO    LITERATURE, 

no  Other  than  oral  methods  of  transmitting  their  know- 
ledge. We  must  remember,  too,  that  several  of  the 
old  Irish  romances  which  relate  to  exclusively  Pagan 
times  and  Pagan  transactions,  and  which  were  prob- 
ably existing  in  very  nearly  their  present  forms  as 
early  as  the  seventh  century,  refer  to  Ogam  writing, 
and  such  written  messages  as  could  not  have  been 
conveyed  by  mere  picture  signs,  but  to  missives  of 
more  intricate  import.* 

While  the  present  Irish  names  for  books,  reading, 
writing,  letters,  pens,  and  parchment  f  are  certainly 
derived  from  the  Latin,  it  appears  that  there  were 
also  older  words  in  use  designating  the  ancient  writing 
materials  of  the  Gael.  Thus  the  Dialogue  of  the 
Sages   records  how  Diarmuid  mac  Fergus  Cerrbhebii 


*  See  O'Curry's  MS,  Mat.y  p.  463,  where  he  has  collected  the 
earliest  account  of  Pagan  writing  from  our  oldest  MSS. 

Thus  we  find  in  the  Book  of  Leinster  a  story  about  Core, 
son  of  a  Pagan  King  of  Munster,  who  was  exiled  by  his  father. 
He  fled  to  Scotland,  to  the  Court  of  King  Feradach,  and  not 
knowing  how  the  king  might  receive  him,  hid  in  a  wood 
near  by.  The  king's  poet,  however,  met  and  recognised  him, 
having  seen  him  before  that  in  Ireland  ;  and  noticed  an  Ogam 
written  on  the  prince's  shield.  **  Who  was  it  that  befriended 
you  with  that  Ogam,"  asked  the  poet,  **  for  it  was  not  good  luck 
which  he  designed  for  you  ?  "  **Why,"  asked  the  prince,  *'  what 
does  it  contain  ?  '*  "  What  it  contains,"  said  the  poet,  **  is  this  : 
that  if  by  dayiyou  arrive  at  the  Court  of  Feradach  the  King,  your 
head  shall  be  struck  off  before  night ;  if  it  be  at  night  you  arrive, 
that  your  head  shall  be  struck  off  before  morning. "  The  classical 
scholar  need  hardly  be  reminded  of  the  striking  resemblance 
between  this  and  the  o-^^uara  \vypa,  which,  according  to 
Homer,  Prnetus  gave  the  unsuspecting  Bellerophon  to  bring  to 
the  King  of  Lycia : 

ypd^sas  iy  wlvaKi  ittvkt^  Qv^o<pQ6pa  voWA. 

fT^eabhar,  l^igheadh,  scriobhadh,  litreacha,  peann,  meam- 
ram. 


JiARLY   USE   0^   LETTERS   AkONQ  THE  IRISH.  J 

orders  the  words  of  Caoilte  and  Ossian  to  be  inscribed 
on  Tamhlorgaibh  fileadh^  or  *'  the  headless-staffs  "  (as 
O'Curiy  translates  it)  "of  poets,"  and  it  was  done 
accordingly.  The  poets  appear  in  most  ancient  timef 
to  have  carried  square  staffs,  upon  the  lines  and  angles 
of  which  they  wrote,  or  rather  cut  or  scratched  with  a 
knife  in  the  Birch-Alder  alphabet,  or  in  other  words  in 
Ogam  characters,  and  if,  as  O'Curry  has  surmised,  the 
"  tablet-staff"  of  the  poet  was  really  of  the  nature  of  a 
fan  which  could  close  up  in  the  shape  of  a  square 
stick,  we  may  well  imagine  the  almost  superstitious 
reverence  which  in  rude  times  must  have  attached 
itself,  and  which  as  we  know  did  attach  itself  to  the 
man  who  could  carry  about  in  his  hand  the  whole 
history  and  genealogy  of  his  race,  and  probably  the 
catch-words  of  innumerable  poems  and  the  skeletons 
of  highly-prized  narratives. 

Amongst  the  many  accounts  of  pre-Christian  writ- 
ing there  is  one  so  curious  that  I  shall  give  it  in 
extenso,* 

The  Story  of  Baile  mac  Buain,  the  Sweet 
Spoken. 

"Buain's  only  son  was  Baile  .f  He  was  specially 
beloved  by  Aillinn,J  the  daughter  of  Lewy  Farriga, 
— but  some  say  she  was  the  daughter  of  Owen,  son  of 
Dathi — and  he  was  specially  beloved  not  of  her  only, 
but  of  every  one  who  ever  heard  or  saw  him,  on 
account  of  his  delightful  stories. 

**  Now  Baile  and  AiUinn  made  an  appointment  to 

*  O'Curry  found  this  piece  in  the  MS.  marked  H.  3.  18.  in 
Trinity  College,  Dublin,  and  has  printed  it  at  page  472  of  his 
Manuscript  Materials, 

t  Pronounced  Balla  or  BoUa. 

X  Pronounced  Al-yinn. 


8  THE   STORY    OF   EARLY    GAELIC    LITERATURB. 

meet  at  Rosnaree,  on  the  banks  of  the  Boyne  in 
Bregia.  And  he  came  from  Emania,  in  the  north,  to 
meet  her,  passing  over  Sheve  Fuad  and  Muirtheimhne 
to  Trdigh  niBaile  [Dundalk],  and  here  he  and  his 
troops  unyoked  their  chariots,  sent  their  horses  out 
to  pasture,  and  gave  themselves  up  to  pleasure  and 
happiness. 

^  And  while  they  were  there  they  saw  a  horrible 
spectral  personage  coming  towards  them  from  the 
south.  Vehement  was  his  step  and  his  rapid  progress. 
The  way  he  sped  over  the  earth  might  be  compared 
to  the  darting  of  a  hawk  down  a  cliff  or  to  wind  from 
off  the  green  sea,  and  his  left  was  towards  the  land 
[/>.,  he  came  from  the  south  along  the  shore]. 

"  *  Go  meet  him,'  said  Baile,  *  and  ask  him  where 
he  goes,  or  whence  he  comes,  or  what  is  the  cause  of 
his  haste.' 

•*  *  From  Mount  Leinster  I  come,  and  I  go  back  now 
to  the  north,  to  the  mouth  of  the  River  Bann  ;  and  I 
have  no  news  but  of  the  daughter  of  Lewy,  son  of 
Fergus,  who  had  fallen  in  love  with  Baile  mac 
Buain,  and  was  coming  to  meet  him.  But  the  youths 
of  Leinster  overtook  her,  and  she  died  from  being 
forcibly  detained,  as  Druids  and  fair  prophets  had 
prophecied,  for  they  foretold  that  they  would  never 
meet  in  life,  but  that  they  would  meet  after  death  and 
not  part  for  ever.  There  is  my  news.*  And  he 
darted  away  from  them  like  a  blast  of  wind  over  the 
green  sea,  and  they  were  not  able  to  detain  him. 

"  When  Baile  heard  this  he  fell  dead  without  life, 
and  his  tomb  and  his  rath  were  raised,  and  his  stone 
set  up,  and  his  funeral  games*  were  performed  by 
the  Ultonians. 

♦  Literally,  **  Fair  of  Lamentation." 


EARLY   U31I  OF   LETTBR3   AMONG  THE   IRIStt.  9 

"And  a  yew  grew  up  through  his  grave,  and  the 
form  and  shape  of  Baile's  head  was  visible  on  the  top 
of  it.  —  Whence  the  place  is  called  Bailees  Strand 
[now  Dundalk]. 

**  Afterwards  the  same  man  went  to  the  south  to 
where  the  maiden  Aillinn  was,  and  went  into  her 
greeanaun  or  sunny  chamber. 

***  Whence  comes  the  man  whom  we  do  not 
know?'  said  the  maiden. 

**  *From  the  northern  half  of  Erin,  from  the  mouth  of 
the  Bann  I  come,  and  I  go  past  this  to  Mount  Leinster.' 

"  *  You  have  news  ? '  said  the  maiden. 

**  *  I  have  no  news  worth  mentioning  now,  only  I 
saw  the  Ultonians  performing  the  funeral  games  and 
digging  the  rath,  and  setting  up  the  stone,  and  writing 
the  name  of  Baile  mac  Buain,  the  royal  heir  of 
Ulster,  by  the  side  of  the  Strand  of  Baile,  who  died 
while  on  his  way  to  meet  a  sweetheart  and  a  beloved 
woman  to  whom  he  had  given  affection,  for  it  was  not 
fated  for  them  to  meet  in  life,  or  for  one  of  them 
to  see  the  other  living.'  And  he  darted  out  after 
telling  the  evil  news. 

"  And  Aillinn  fell  dead,  without  life,  and  her  tomb 
was  raised,  etc.  And  an  apple  tree  grew  through 
her  grave  and  became  a  great  tree  at  the  end  of  seven 
years,  and  the  shape  of  Aillinn's  head  was  upon  its 
top. 

*'  Now  at  the  end  of  seven  years,  poets  and  prophets 
and  visioners  cut  down  the  yew  which  was  over  the 
grave  of  Baile,  and  they  made  a  poet's  tablet  of  it,  and 
they  wrote  the  visions  and  the  espousals  and  the  loves 
and  the  courtships  of  Ulster  in  it.  [The  apple  tree 
which  grew  over  the  grave  of  Aillinn  was  also  cut 
down]  and  in  like  manner  the  courtships  of  Leinster 
were  written  in  it. 


iO  iHB  STORr   01*   EABLY  QAELIO    LITERATURE. 

"  There  came  a  November  Eve  long  afterwards,  and 
a  festival  was  made  to  celebrate  it  by  Art,  the  son  of 
Conn  [of  the  Hundred  Battles,  High  King  of  Ireland] 
and  the  professors  of  every  science  came  to  that  feast, 
as  was  their  custom,  and  they  brought  their  tablets 
with  them.  And  these  tablets  also  came  there,  and  Art 
saw  them,  and  when  he  saw  them  he  asked  for  them  ; 
and  the  two  tablets  were  brought,  and  he  held  them 
in  his  hands  face  to  face.  Suddenly  the  one  tablet  of 
them  sprang  upon  the  other,  and  they  became  united 
the  same  as  a  woodbine  round  a  twig,*  and  it  was  not 
possible  to  separate  them.  And  they  were  preserved 
like  every  other  jewel  in  the  treasury  at  Tara,  until  it 
was  burned  by  Dunlang,  son  of  Enna,  at  the  time  that 
he  burnt  the  princesses  at  Tara,  as  has  been  said, 

The  apple  tree  of  noble  Aillinn 
The  yew  of  Baile — small  inheritance — 
Though  they  are  introduced  into  poems 
Unlearned  people  do  not  understand  them. 

And  Ailbhb,  daughter  of  Cormac,  grandson  of  Conn 
[of  the  Hundred  Battles]  said  too, 

What  I  liken  Lumluine  to 
Is  to  the  yew  of  Bailees  rath, 
What  I  liken  the  other  to 
Is  to  the  apple-tree  of  Aillinn." 


So  far  this  strange  tale.  But  poetic  as  it  is,  it  yields 
—unlike  moet — its  chief  value  when  rationalized,  for 
as  O'Curry    remarks  it  was    evidently  invented    to 

*  See  a  similar  story  about  two  trees  at  page  59  of  my  Love 
Sengs  of  ConnachU 


BARLt   tJSB   05-   LETTERS   AMONG   THE   IRISH.  II 

account  for  some  inscribed  tablets  in  the  reign  of  King 
Art  in  the  second  century,  which  had— as  we  ourselves 
have  seen  is  the  case  with  so  many  leaves  of  very  old 
manuscripts  at  this  day — become  fastened  to  each 
other,  so  that  they  clung  inextricably  together  and 
could  not  be  separated. 

Now  the  massacre  of  the  princesses  at  Tara  hap- 
pened according  to  the  Four  Masters  in  the  year  241, 
when  the  tablets  were  burnt.  Hence,  one  of  two 
things  must  be  the  case ;  the  story  must  either  have 
originated  before  that  date  to  account  for  the  sticking 
together  of  the  tablets,  or  else  some  one  must  have 
invented  it  long  afterwards,  that  is,  must,  without 
any  apparent  cause,  have  invented  a  story  out  of  his 
own  head,  as  to  how  there  were  once  on  a  time  two 
tablets  made  of  trees  which  once  grew  on  two  tombs, 
which  were  once  fastened  together  before  Art,  son  of 
Conn,  and  which  were  soon  afterwards  unfortunately 
burnt — a  supposition,  which,  considering  there  were 
then,  ex  hypothesis^  no  adhering  tablets  to  prompt 
the  invention,  appears  to  be  in  the  highest  degree 
improbable. 


CHAPTER  IL 


EARLY    IRISH    LEARNING. 

S:  ITH  the  establishment  ot 
Christianity,  Latin  litera- 
ture began  to  be  studied 
and  Latin  to  be  written  in 
Ireland.  It  never  super- 
seded Irish,  however,  as 
either  an  epistolary  or 
literary  medium,  but  the 
native  language  was  no  doubt  cultivated  all  the  better 
from  having  Latin  used  to  some  small  extent,  side  by 
side  with  it. 

Books  now  began  to  be  multiplied  in  Ireland,  and 
the  trade  of  a  scribe  seems  to  have  been  a  highly 
honourable  one.  The  Venerable  Bede,  himself  an 
Anglo-Saxon,  tells  us  *  how  a  multitude  of  his 
countrymen,  both  nobles  and  common  people,  fled 
out  of  England  into  Ireland  during  a  time  of  plague, 
about  the  year  664,  and  were  warmly  welcomed 
by  the  Gaels,  who  took  care  that  they  should  be  pro- 
vided with  food  every  day,  without  payment,  and 
that  they  should  have  books  to  read,  and  also 
that  they  should  receive  gratuitous  instruction  from 


♦  Bcde,  Hist,^  ill,  27. 


BARLT  IRISH  LEARNING.  1 3 

Irish  masters.  Books,  then,  must  have  already  multi- 
plied considerably  when  a  host  of  hungry  Anglo- 
Saxons  could  thus  be  supplied  with  them,  and  with 
gratuitous  instruction  as  well,  just  as  almost  down  to 
our  own  day, — down  in  fact  to  the  establishment  of 
our  un-national  national  schools, — in  pursuance  of  this 
noble  and  truly  Irish  tradition,  "poor  scholars" 
were  freely  supported  by  the  people  and  helped  in 
their  studies. 

Columbanus,  bom  in  Leinster,  a.d.  543,  who  evan- 
geHzed  a  great  part  of  Burgundy  and  Switzerland,  and 
who  was  educated  at  the  Monastery  of  Bangor,  on 
Belfast  Lough,  was  as  cultured  a  Latin  scholar  and 
poet  as  could  be  met  with  in  any  part  of  Europe  out- 
side of  Italy.*  His  Latin  verses  are  marvellous  for  his 
age  and  time.  Irish  monasteries  and  seats  of  learning 
seem  to  have  been  sought  out  by  vast  numbers  of 
foreigners  from  the  sixth  to  the  ninth  century. 

Indeed,  it  has  always  appeared  to  me  that,  despite 
its  insular  position,  Ireland  has  during  the  course  of  its 
history  been  as  little  insular  and  as  little  insulated  in 
the  ethical  sense  of  the  word  as  any  country  in  the 
world.  At  one  time  our  people  were  in  close  connec- 
tion with  Scandinavia  and  the  north  of  Europe,  at 
another  were  close  friends  of  the  Spaniards,  at  another 
scarcely  a  nob'e  family  in  the  kingdom  who  had  not 
one  of  its  members  in  France,  and  now  there  is  hardly 
a  family,  rich  or  poor,  which  has  not  a  friend  or  relative 
in  the  New  World  to  enlarge  its  mind  and  keep  it 

*  **  It  is  sufficient,"  says  Jubainville,  *'  to  glance  at  the  writings 
of  Columbanus  to  immediately  recognize  his  marvellous  superiority 
over  Gregory  of  Tours  and  the  Gallo-Romans  of  his  time.  He 
lived  in  close  converse  with  the  classical  authors,  as  later  on  did 
the  learned  men  of  the  i6th  century,  whose  equal  he  certainly  is 
not,  but  of  whom  he  seems  a  sort  of  precursor," 


14  THE  STORY   OF   BARLT    GAELIC    LITBRATU»1. 

in  touch  with  wider  sympathies.  And  at  this  early 
period  during  the  sixth,  seventh,  eighth  and  ninth 
centuries,  there  appears  to  have  been  a  close  and  con- 
stant connection  in  the  way  of  trade,  learning,  and 
emigration  between  Ireland  and  the  south  of  Gaul. 
We  find  Gaulish  merchants  at  Clonmacnois  on  the 
Shannon,  in  the  centre  of  Ireland,  selling  wine  to  St. 
Ciaran  (Kieran),  in  the  middle  of  the  sixth  century. 
We  find  Columbanus  enquiring  at  Nantes  for  a  vessel 
engaged  in  the  Irish  trade.  Adamnan's  treatise  on 
Holy  Places  was  written  from  an  account  of  them 
given  him  by  a  Gaul  who  had  travelled.  Gaulish 
sailors  bring  Columkille  news  of  an  Italian  city 
burned  down.  In  the  old  Iiish  poem  on  the  Fair 
of  Carman,  a  Pagan  institution  which  survived  far 
into  Christian  times,  we  find  mention  of  the 

•*  Great  market  of  the  foreign  Greeks, 
Where  gold  and  noble  clothes  were  wont  to  be"  * 

— the  foreign  Greeks  being  doubtless  the  Greek- 
speaking  Gaulish  merchants.  In  Ward's  Life  of  St 
Rumdel^  he  quotes  from  the  Litany  of  Aengus  the 
Culdee,  a  work  at  that  time  seven  or  eight  hundred 
years  old,  in  which  mention  is  made  of  the  great 
number  of  foreigners  who  found  their  way  by  sea  to 
Ireland  between  the  years  500  and  800,  including 
Gauls,  Saxons,  Britons,  Romans,  Latins,  and  seven 
Egyptian  monks.  In  the  days  of  St.  Cuthaldus, 
about  the  year  700,  Gauls,  Teutons,  Swiss,  and 
Italians  are  found  crowding  to  Lismore,f  and  there 

*  Margadh  m6r  na  n  Gall  n  Greugach 
I  m  bionn  or  a's  aird-eudach. 
t  Ussher,  Antiquities^  Works,  VI.,  303,  quoted  by  Professor 
Stokes  in  Proceedings  of  the  R.I.  Academy ^  May,  1892,  p.  191, 
in  an  interesting  article  chiefly  based  upon  Sullivan, 


BABLT  HUSH  LBARNINa.  1$ 

appears  during  these  centuries  to  have  been  a  brisk 
and  increasing  intercourse  kept  up  between  Ireland 
and  Gaul,  not  through  England,  but  by  an  inde- 
pendent sea  route. 

It  was,  of  course,  the  fame  of  our  native  schools 
which  induced  such  crowds  of  scholars  to  visit  them, 
and  the  instruction  imparted  in  the  monasteries — 
which  seem  to  have  been  almost  as  much  secular 
colleges  as  ecclesiastical  institutions — comprehended 
a  wide  range  of  study,  perfectly  wonderful  considering 
how  the  darkness  of  the  Middle  Ages  had  already 
set  in  over  the  struggles,  agony  and  confusion  of  feudal 
Europe.  Greek,  which  had  all  but  died  out  as  a 
liberal  study  elsewhere,  was  taught  in  Ireland. 
Hebrew  seems  to  have  been  studied  in  some  univer- 
sities. Virgil,  Ovid,  Terence,  and  most  of  the  Latin 
poets,  were  of  course  widely  read.  The  art  of  Latin 
verse  must  have  been  well  taught,  and  it  may  easily  be 
supposed  other  studies  such  as  arithmetic,  grammar, 
chronology,  etc.,  were  more  than  kept  up  to  the  level 
of  the  times.  Columbanus  discusses  points  of  Hebrew 
scholarship,  and  Archbishop  Ussher  tells  us  that  he 
himself  saw  the  Psalter  of  St.  Camin  of  Inis  Caltra  in 
Lough  Derg,  **  having  a  collection  of  the  Hebrew 
text  placed  on  the  upper  part  of  each  page,  and  with 
brief  scholia  added  on  the  outside  margin ; "  while 
we  have  still  extant  a  letter  of  St.  Cummian  of  Durrow, 
in  the  King's  County,  written  in  the  year  634  to  the 
Abbot  of  I-Columkille,  or  lona,  on  which  Professor 
Stokes  thus  comments :  "  I  call  it  a  marvellous  com- 
position because  of  the  vastness  of  its  learning.  It 
quotes,  besides  the  Scriptures  and  Latin  authors, 
Greek  writers  like  Origen,  Cyril,  Pachomius  the 
head  and  reformer  of  Egyptian  monasticism,  and 
Damascius,  the  last  of  the  celebrated  Neo-Platonic 


1 6  THB  STORT  OP   BABLT  GAELIC    LITERATURB. 

philosophers  of  Athens,  who  lived  about  the  year 
500,  and  wrote  all  his  works  in  Greek.  Curnmian 
discusses  the  calendars  of  the  Macedonians,  Hebrews 
and  Copts,  giving  us  the  Hebrew,  Greek,  and  Egyp- 
tian names  of  months  and  cycles,  and  tells  us  that 
be  had  been  sent  as  one  of  a  deputation  of  learned 
men  a  few  years  before  to  ascertain  the  practice  of  the 
Church  of  Rome  [with  regard  to  Easter].  When  they 
came  to  Rome  they  lodged  in  one  hostelry  with  a 
Greek  and  a  Hebrew,  an  Egyptian  and  a  Scythian, 
who  told  them  that  the  whole  world  celebrated  the 
Roman  and  not  the  Irish  Easter."  This  long  letter, 
remarks  Stokes,  proves  the  fact  to  demonstration  that 
in  the  first  half  of  the  seventh  century  th^re  was  a  wide 
range  of  Greek  learning,  not  ecclesiastical  merely,  - 
but  chronological,  astronomical,  and  pliilosophical, 
away  at  Durrow,  in  the  very  centre  of  the  Bog  of 
Allen.  It  also  shows  the  eagerness  with  which  the 
earned  Irish  of  that  day  strove  to  be  abreast  of 
everything  that  was  to  be  known,  and  the  pains 
they  took  not  to  remain  in  ignorance. 

But  was  all  this  instruction  thus  imparted  in  the 
many  monasteries  and  schools  of  Ireland,  conveyed  to  ^ 
the  foreign  students  through  the  medium  of  the  Irish 
language  ?  It  would  appear  so,  for  the  very  oldest 
codices  of  gospels  and  other  Latin  books,  preserved  in 
the  libraries  on  the  continent,  are  full  of  glosses  and 
words  in  Irish  written  on  the  margin  or  between  the 
lines,  and  it  is  these  scanty  remnants  of  eighth  and 
ninth  century  Irish  which  now  go  under  the  name  of 
Old  Irish  to  distinguish  it  from  the  Middle  Irish  in 
which  most  of  our  old  literature  is  written ;  and  it  is 
these  glosses  which  give  the  oldest  form  of  the 
language,  and  which,  upon  examination,  proved  of 
§uch  value,  that  in  the  hands  of  the  great  philologist 


EARLY    IRISH   LEARNING.  I) 

Zeuss,  they  once  and  for  all  established  the  fact  thaf 
the  Irish,  like  the  Greeks,  Teutons,  and  Sclavs,  be- 
longed to  the  Aryan  race,  or  rather  spoke  a  pure 
Aryan  language.  It  is  highly  probable  that  all  the 
students  who  flocked  to  Durrow,  Lismore,  Bangor, 
and  the  other  Irish  schools,  learned  the  language  oj 
the  country,  and  possibly  many  of  them  found  them- 
selves as  much  attracted  by  the  lore  of  the  bards  as 
by  the  learning  of  the  ecclesiastics.  Few  incomers 
could  have  remained  uninfluenced  by  bardic  teaching 
in  a  country  where  the  man  of  song  and  his  colleges 
ranked  almost  as  high  in  popular  regard  as  the  pro- 
fessor of  theology  and  his  monastic  institutions.  We 
know  of  at  least  one  celebrated  pupil  who  fell  under 
their  influence,  Aldfred,  King  of  the  Northumbrian 
Saxons,  who  passed,  as  Bede  tells  us,  his  time  in 
study  while  in  Ireland,  and  when  leaving  it  wrote  a 
poem  of  60  lines*  in  the  Irish  language  and  metre 
which  he  must  have  learned  from  the  bards,  upon 
what  he  had  found  there.  Mangan  made  the  follow- 
ing translation  of  it  for  Montgomery  more  literally 
than  was  his  wont  :— 

Aldfred's  Itinerary. 
**  I  found  in  Innisfail  the  fair, 
In  Ireland,  while  in  exile  there, 
Women  of  worth,  both  grave  and  gay  men, 
Many  clerics  and  many  laymen. 

*  O'Reilly  states  that  it  contained  96  lines,  but  I  think  this  is 
erroneous.  Hardiman  had  a  vellum  copy  of  it,  in  which  he  said 
the  "  character  was  ancient  and  very  obscure."  Aldfred  was 
called  Flann  Fionn  by  the  Irish,  and  his  mother  was  of  Irish 
descent.  If  this  be  really  his  poem,  only  modified  in  course  of 
transcription, — and  it  may  very  well  be  his, — the  intention  seems 
to  have  been  to  pay  for  the  hospitality  he  had  received  with  a 
song  to  the  whole  nation. 


1 8  THE   STORY   OF   EARLY    GAELIC    LITERATURE. 

'*  I  travelled  its  fruitful  provinces  round, 
And  in  every  one  of  the  five  I  found — 
Alike  in  church  and  in  palace  hall — 
Abundant  apparel  and  food  for  all. 

**  Gold  and  silver  I  found,  and  money, 
Plenty  of  wheat  and  plenty  of  honey. 
I  found  God's  people  rich  in  pity ; 
Found  many  a  feast  and  many  a  city. 

"  I  also  found  in  Armagh  the  splendid, 
Meekness,  wisdom,  and  prudence  blended : 
Fasting  as  Christ  hath  recommended, 
And  noble  councillors  un transcended. 

"  I  found  in  each  great  church  moreover. 
Whether  on  island  or  on  shore, 
Piety,  learning,  fond  affection ; 
Holy  welcome  and  kind  protection. 

"  I  found  the  good  lay  monks  and  brothers 
Ever  beseeching  help  for  others, 
And  in  their  keeping  the  holy  word. 
Pure  as  it  came  from  Jesus  the  Lord. 

"  I  found  in  Munster,  unfettered  of  any, 
Kings  and  queens  and  poets  a  many. 
Poets  well-skilled  in  music  and  measure ; 
Prosperous  doings,  mirth  and  pleasure. 

"  I  found  in  Connacht  the  just,  redundance 
Of  riches,  milk  in  lavish  abundance; 
Hospitality,  vigour,  fame, 
In  Cruachan's  land  of  heroic  name. 
«         4^         ;ik         «         • 

•*  I  found  in  Ulster,  from  hill  to  glen, 
Hardy  warriors,  resolute  men. 
Beauty  that  bloomed  when  youth  was  gone, 
And  strength  transmitted  from  sire  to  son. 


EARLY  IRI3H   LBARNINa.  XQ 

"  I  found  in  Leinster  the  smooth  and  sleek, 
From  Dublin  to  Slewmargy^s  peak, 
Flourishing  pastures,  valour,  health, 
Song-loving  worthies,  commerce,  wealth. 

'*  I  found  besides  from  Ara  to  Glea 
In  the  broad  rich  country  of  Ossory, 
Sweet  fruits,  good  laws,  for  all  and  each, 
Great  chess-players,  men  of  truthf'iil  speeoh. 

"  I  found  in  Meath's  fair  principality, 
Virtue,  vigour,  and  hospitality  ; 
Candour,  joy  fulness,  bravery,  purity- 
Ireland's  bulwark  and  security. 

"  I  found  strict  morals  in  age  and  youth, 
I  found  historians  recording  truth. 
The  things  I  sing  of  in  verse  unsmooth 
I  found  them  all — I  have  written  sooth." 


We  have  now  seen  to  what  a  pitch  classical  learnin.e 
arrived  during  the  centuries  which  followed  the  intro- 
duction of  Christianity.  How  far  was  native  literature 
cultivated  ? 

Before  attempting  to  answer  this  question  we  must 
bear  in  mind  two  things  ;  first,  the  wholesale  destruc- 
tion of  our  native  documents  by  the  Danes  and  the 
English ;  secondly,  the  practise  of  altering  the  ortho- 
graphy and  even  the  words  of  old  writers  when  the 
language  they  employed  was  becoming  obsolete.  The 
first  of  these  things  has  so  destroyed  our  literary 
records  that  we  can  now  only  guess  at  what  they  once 
were  ;  the  second  has  rendered  it  nearly  impossible 
to  tell  whether  a  poem  ascribed  to  a  bard  of  the  fourth 
or  fifth  century,  but  itself  written  in  the  language  of  the 


to  THE  STOBY   OP   EARLY    OABLIO    LITERATURK. 

eleventh  or  twelfth  or  some  still  later  century,  is  really 
the  work — modernized  up  to  date — of  the  poet  whose 
composition  it  professes  to  be. 

We  must  first  glance  at  the  list  of  lost  books  drawn 
up  by  O'Curry,  which  may  be  supposed  to  have  con- 
tained our  earliest  literature.  We  find  the  poet  Senchan 
Toipeist,  according  to  an  account  in  a  twelfth  century 
manuscript,  the  Book  of  Leinstei%  complaining  that  the 
only  perfect  record  of  the  great  Tain  Bo  Chuailgne  or 
Cattle-spoil  of  Cooley,  had  been  taken  to  the  East  with 
the  Cuilmenn  or  great  Skin  Book.  Now,  Zimmer,  who 
made  a  special  study  of  this  story,  and  those  best  qua- 
lified to  judge,  consider  that  the  earliest  redaction  of 
the  great.Tain  Bo  story  dates  from  the  seventh  century. 
This  legend  about  Senchan  (a  real  historical  poet 
whose  poems  in  praise  of  Columkille  we  still  possess) 
is  probably  equally  old,  and  points  to  the  early  exist- 
ence of  a  great  skin  book  in  which  Pagan  tales  were 
written,  and  which  was  then  lost.  This,  of  course,  is 
rather  shadowy,  but  the  next  lost  book  is  alluded  to 
in  a  no  doubt  genuine  poem  by  Cuan  O'Lochain, 
about  the  year  looo,  in  which  he  says  that  Cormac 
mac  Airt  drew  up  the  Saltair  of  Tara.  Cormac  being 
a  Pagan,  could  not  have  called  his  compilation  a  Saltair 
or  Psalterium,  but  it  may  have  got  the  name  after- 
l^rards.  All  that  this  really  proves  is  that  in  the  year 
rooo,  there  existed  a  book  about  the  prerogatives  of 
Tara  and  the  provincial  kings,  so  old  that  the  poet 
Cuan  O'Lochain  was  not  afraid  to  ascribe  it — no  doubt 
following  tradition — to  Cormac  mac  Airt,  of  the  second 
century.  The  next  lost  book  is  the  Book  of  the  Uacong- 
bhail,  upon  which  both  the  O'Clerys  in  their  Book 
of  Invasions  and  Keating  in  his  History,  drew,  and 
which,  according  to  O'Curry,  still  existed  at  Kildare  as 
latft  as  1626.   The  next  book  is  called  the  Cin  of  Drom 


BARLt  IRISH  LEARNING.  jll 

Snechta.  It  is  quoted  in  the  Leabhar  na  h-Uidhre,* 
or  Book  of  the  Dun  Cow,  a  MS.  of  about  the  year 
II GO,  and  often  in  the  Book  of  Ballytnote^  and  by 
Keating,  who,  in  quoting  it,  says,  **  And  it  was  before 
the  coming  of  Patrick  to  Ireland  that  that  book 
existed  ; "  while  the  Book  of  Leinsier^  compiled  in  the 
middle  of  the  twelfth  century,  has  this  note :  **  [Ernin 
son  of]  Duach,  son  of  the  King  of  Connacht,  an 
ollav  and  a  prophet,  and  a  professor  in  history,  and 
a  professor  in  wisdom,  it  was  he  that  collected  the 
genealogies  and  histories  of  the  men  of  Erin  into  one 
book,  that  is  the  Cin  Droma  Snechta."  Now,  there  are 
only  two  Duachs  mentioned  amongst  the  Kings  of  Con- 
nacht, one  a  Pagan,  grandson  of  Eochaidh  Muighm- 
hedhoin  (Mwee-ve-on)  who  died  ad.  379,  and  the 
other,  who  died,  according  to  the  Four  Masters,  in  499. 
In  Keating's  time  the  tradition  evidently  was  that  the 
earlier  of  these  was  father  of  the  author  of  the  book. 
Whichever  it  be,  it  still  points  to  a  high  early  civiliza- 
tion. The  only  other  supposition  is  that  the  writer  of  the 
twelfth  century  note  in  the  Book  of  Leinster  deliberately 
ascribed  the  then  existing  book — whose  pedigree  must 
have  been  pretty  well  known — to  someone  who  never 
wrote  it  at  all.  This  is  possible ;  is  it  probable  ?  It 
is  only  probable  on  the  supposition  that  the  tenth  and 
twelfth  century  writers  entered  into  a  tacit  conspiracy 
to  ascribe  their  books  and  records  to  the  earliest  source 
possible,  in  order  to  increase  their  value.  But  as  we 
know  that  there  were  almost  certainly  books  in  Ireland 
in  St.  Patrick's  time,  it  seems  highly  unreasonable  to 
deliberately  put  down  the  statement  in  the  Book  of 


♦Pronounced  L*yowr  (rhyming  with  "hour")  na  Heera. 
hUidhre  is  the  genitive  feminine  (Aodhar^  dun-coloured,  and  the 
word  bo,  a  cow,  is  understood 


22  THS  STORY   OP   EARLY  GfaBLIG    LITERATURE. 

Leinster  as  a  conscious  invention,  and  the  tradition  of 
Keating  as  worthless  and  of  no  weight.  The  next 
books  we  find  an  account  of,  were  said  to  have  belonged 
to  St.  Longarad,  a  contemporary  of  Columkille.  The 
scribe  who  wrote  the  glosses  to  the  Festology  of  Aengus 
the  Culdee,  said  that  these  books  existed  still,  but  that 
no  man  could  read  them,  which  he  accounts  for  by 
the  tale  that  Columkille  once  paid  Longarad  a  visit  in 
order  to  see  his  books,  but  that  his  host  refused  to 
show  them  to  him,  and  that  then  Columkille  said, 
"  May  your  books  be  of  no  use  after  you,  since  you 
have  shown  inhospitality  about  them."  On  account 
of  this  the  books  became  illegible  after  Longarad's 
death.  Aengus  the  Culdee  lived  about  the  year  800, 
though  Stokes  thinks  that  the  Festology^  or  Calendar 
of  Saints,  which  passes  under  his  name,  could  not 
have  been  composed  much  before  the  end  of  the  tenth 
century.  It  is  uncertain  when  the  Scholiast  wrote 
his  note  about  these  books,  but  it  also  is  very  old.  It 
is  plain,  then,  that  at  this  time  a  number  of  illegible 
books,  illegible  no  doubt  from  age,  existed  ;  and  to 
account  for  this  illegibility  the  story  of  Columkille's 
curse  was  invented.  The  Annals  of  Ulster  quote 
another  book  at  the  year  527,  under  the  name  of  the 
Book  of  St.  Mochta,  who  was  a  disciple  of  St.  Patrick. 
They  also  quote  the  Book  of  Cuana,  at  the  year  468, 
and  repeatedly  afterwards  down  to  the  year  610,  while 
they  record  the  death  of  Cuana,  a  scribe,  at  the  year 
738,  after  which  no  more  quotations  from  Cuana^s  book 
occur.  The  following  books,  almost  all  of  which 
existed  before  the  year  iioo,  are  also,  according  to 
O'Curry,  alluded  to  in  our  old  literature  : — The  Book  of 
Dubhdaleithe ;  the  Yellow  Book  of  Slane ;  the  original 
Lcabhar  na  h-Uidhre ;  the  Books  of  Eochaidh  OTlan- 
nagain ;  a  certain  book  known  as  the  book  eaten  by 


SABLT  IRIS13  LBARNINO.  2  3 

the  poor  people  in  the  desert ;  the  Book  of  Inis  an 
Duin ;  the  short  Book  of  Monasterboice ;  the  Books  of 
Flann  of  Monasterboice  ;  the  Book  of  Flann  of  Dun- 
given;  the  Book  of  Downpatrick;  the  Book  of  Derry; 
the  Book  of  Sdbhal  Phdtraic ;  the  Black  Book  of  St. 
Molaga;  the  Yellow  Book  of  St.  Moling;  the  Yellow 
Book  of  Mac  Murrough ;  the  Book  of  Armagh  (not 
that  now  so  called) ;  the  Red  Book  of  Mac  Egan ;  the 
Speckled  Book  of  Mac  Egan ;  the  Long  Book  of 
Leithlin;  the  Books  of  O'Scoba  of  Clonmacnois;  the 
Z?«//of  Drom  Ceat;  the  Book  of  Clonsost;  the  Book 
of  Cluain  Eidhneach  in  Leix;  and  one  of  the  most  valu- 
able and  often  quoted  of  all,  Cormac's  great  Saltair 
of  Cashel,*  compiled  by  Cormac  mac  Cullinan,  who 

*  "  At  what  time  this  book  was  lost,"  says  O'Curry,  *'  we  have 
no  precise  knowledge,  but  that  it  existed,  though  in  a  dilapidated 
state  in  the  year  1454,  is  evident  from  the  fact  that  there  is  in 
the  Bodleian  Library  in  Oxford  (Laud,  610)  a  couy  of  such 
portions  of  it  as  could  be  deciphered  at  that  time,  made  by 
Shawn  O'Cleiy  for  Mac  Rickard  Butler.  From  the  contents  of 
this  copy,  and  from  the  frequent  references  to  the  original  for 
history  and  genealogies  found  in  the  Books  of  Ballymote,  Lecan, 
and  others,  it  must  have  been  an  historical  and  genealogical  com- 
pilation of  large  size  and  great  diversity."  A  legible  copy  of  the 
Saltair  appears,  however,  to  have  existed  at  a  much  later  dale. 
I  discovered  a  curious  poem  in  an  uncatalogued  MS.  in  the 
Royal  Irish  Academy,  by  one  David  Condon,  written  probably 
about  the  year  1680,  some  time  between  the  Cromweliian  and 
Williamite  wars,  in  which  he  says  : — 

Salcaip,  Chai-plt  i-p  'Deayibh  gup,  leighea-p-'pa 
Leabha|\  '^hleanna-'Dd-locha  gan  56  ba  teip.  X)arn, 
Leabhaii  Oui'ohe  Ttiuighleannl?)  obaip,  aoyxa,    etc., 
1.^.,  **  Surely  I  have  read  the  Saltair  of  Cashel,  and  the  Book  o. 
Glendalough  was  certainly  plain  to  me,  and  the  Yellow  Book  of 
Muighleann  (=Moling  ?),  an  ancient  work,  the  Book  of  Molaga, 
and  the  Lessons  of  Cionnfaola  .  .  .  and  many  more  (books)  alon| 
with  them  which  are  not  (now)  found  in  Ireland."     For  this  in- 
teresting  poem  see  my  forthcoming  Bdird  agus  Bdrdui^heacht 


^4  THE  STORr   OF   EARLY    GAELIC    LITERATURlS. 

was  at  once  King  of  Munster  and  ArcHtishop  of 
Cashel,  and  who  fell  in  battle  in  903,  according  to 
the  chronology  of  the  Four  Masters.  These  are  prob- 
ably only  a  very  few  indeed,  of  the  books  in  which 
our  enormous  early  literature  was  contained,  but  which 
have  now  perished  almost  to  a  page. 

Where,  then,  may  a  few  small  and  scanty  branches 
of  what  was  once  a  mighty  earth-shadowing  tree  be 
still  picked  up  ?  The  two  MSS.  of  by  far  the  most 
importance  in  the  way  of  miscellaneous  literature,  are 
the  Leabhar  na  h-Uidhre  and  the  Book  of  Leinster, 
transcribed  about  the  year  iioo  and  11 50  respectively, 
and  after  them  the  most  important  of  our  surviving 
great  parchment  books,  are  the  Book  of  Ballymote, 
the  Leabhar  Breac,  or  Speckled  Book,  and  the  Book 
of  Lecan.  After  them,  and  of  nearly  equal  importance 
come  a  number  of  vellum  books  preserved  in  Trinity 
College,  Dublin,  the  British  Museum,  and  the  Bod- 
leian at  Oxford. 


CHAPTER    III. 

SOME   EARLY   NATIVE?    POETS. 

vrOj^^  the  poetry  ascribed  in  our 

•  hJ^^mJ^^^^         oldest     manuscripts     to 

Oi^SUv^^^lhP         poets  who  lived  either  be- 

^v^^Pav^PitJ^^  ^^^  ^^^  ^^^^  ^^  during  the 

viO»^>y>^^^^^        first  six  or  eight  centuries, 

' '   * •'^^^^^W^i*       and  at  the  more   scanty 

prose  remains  of  our  early  native  literature.  The 
first  poem  written  in  Ireland  is  said  to  have 
been  the  work  of  Amergin,  who  was  brother  of 
Evir,  Ir  and  Eremon,  the  first  Milesian  princes  who 
colonized  Ireland  many  huiKireds  of  years  before 
Christ.  The  three  short  pieces  of  verse  ascribed  to 
Amergin  are  certainly  very  ancient  and  very  strange. 
But,  as  the  whole  story  of  the  Milesian  invasion  is 
wrapped  in  mystery  and  is  quite  possibly  only  a 
rationalized  account  of  early  Irish  mythology  {in 
which  the  Tuatha  De  Danann,  Firbolgs,  and  pos- 
sibly Milesians,  are  nothing  but  the  gods  of  the  early 
Irish  euhemerized  into  men)  no  faith  can  be  placed  ia 
the  alleged  date  or  genuineness  of  Amergin's  verses. 
They  are,  however,  of  interest,  because  as  Irish  tra- 
dition has  always  represented  them  as  being  the  first 


iS  THE   STORY   OP   EARLY  GAELIC    LITBRATUR]B. 

verses  made  in  Ireland,  so  it  may  very  well  be  that 
they  actually  do  present  the  oldest  surviving  lines  in 
any  vernacular  tongue  in  Europe  except  Greek. 

The  following  is  noticeable  for  its  curious  pantheistic 
strain  which  reminds  one  strangely  of  the  East : — 

I  am  the  wind  which  breathes  upon  the  sea, 

I  am  the  wave  of  the  ocean, 

I  am  the  murmur  of  the  billows, 

I  am  the  ox  of  the  seven  combats, 

I  am  the  vulture  upon  the  rock, 

I  am  a  beam  of  the  sun, 

I  am  the  fairest  of  plants, 

I  am  a  wild  boar  in  valour, 

I  am  a  salmon  in  the  water, 

I  am  a  lake  in  the  plain, 

I  am  a  word  of  vscience, 

I  am  the  point  of  the  lance  of  battle, 

I  am  the  God  who  creates  in  the  head 

[/>.,  of  man]  the  fire  [/>.,  the  thought]. 
Who  is  it  who  throws  light  into  the  meeting  on  the 

mountain  ? 
Who  announces  the  ages  of  the  moon  [If  not  I]  ? 
Who  teaches  the  place  where  couches  the  sun  [If 

not  I]? 

The  laws  said  to  have  been  written  by  OUamh 
Fodhla  six  or  seven  centuries  before  Christ,  and  those 
fragments  ascribed  to  Cimbaeth  three  centuries  later, 
may  be  passed  over.  Even  the  annalist  Tighernach,  in 
the  tenth  century  has  said  omnia  ante  Cimbatth  incerta 
sunt^^  or,  *^all   things   up  to  the   time  of  Cimbaeth 

*  Why  Tigheai  nach  chose  a  comparatively  unimportant  name 
like  Cimbaeth  as  the  starting  point  of  true  nistory  is  mysterioas 
enough,  for  he  was  not  the  founder  of  a  dynasty,  or  as  £u:  as  we 
know  particularly  remarkable  in  any  way. 


SOME  ISARLt  I^ATIVE  POEtS.  J  7 

are  uncertain."  But,  what  shall  we  say  of  the  poems 
ascribed  to  Feirceirtne  file^  accredited  author  of  Uiri- 
cept  na  nEigeas,  his  rival  Neide,  A  thai  me  the  Satirist, 
(>ongal,  son  of  Eochaidh  Feidhlioch  (Yohee  Fail- 
yuch),  Lughar  the  poet  of  Meve  Queen  of  Connacht, 
all  of  whom  lived  according  to  our  accounts  before, 
but  not  long  before,  the  time  of  Christ's  birth. 
What  are  we  to  say  further  to  the  poems  ascribed 
to  King  Art  the  Solitary,  Finn  mac  Cool,*  Ossian 
and  Caoilte  (Cweelt-ya)  in  the  third  century,  to 
the  pieces  in  prose  and  verse  of  Cormac  mac 
Art^  monarch  of  Ireland,  and  OHoll  Olum  of  the 
same  period?  What  shall  we  say  of  the  poems 
ascribed  to  Dubhihach  (Duv-hach)  O'Lugair,  or  of 
Torna  Eigeas  in  the  fifth  century  ?  All  that  can  be 
laid  down  with  certainty  is  that  the  poems  ascribed 
to  these  writers  as  we  find  them  in  codices  of  the 
twelfth  and  later  centuries,  are  for  the  most  part 
couched  in  language  too  modern  to  hav^e  been  possibly 
used  by  the  supposed  authors.  In  others  again,  in- 
ternal evidence  would  appear  to  show  that  they 
can  hardly  have  been  in  their  entirety  the  work  of 
the  authors  to  whom  they  have  been  ascribed,!  while 

♦  Such  names  as  Finn  mac  Cool,  Ossian  (in  Irish  Oisin,  pro- 
nounced Essheen),  M^ve  (in  Irish  Meddh,  often  curiously  pro- 
nounced '*  Mou  "  in  Connacht),  Lewy  (in  Irish  Lughaidh),  and 
a  few  more,  have  become  so  adopted  into  English  that  I  have 
let  them  stand.  The  Mac  of  these  pre-Christian  names  should 
best  be  spelt  with  a  small  m  to  show  that  it  is  not  part  of  a 
surname,  but  really  means  "son  of."  The  name  Art  when 
preceded  by  Mac  becomes  Airt  in  Irish,  but  I  have  not  in« 
fleeted  it  for  fear  of  confusing  the  English  reader. 

t  As  in  the  poem  in  the  Book  of  Leinster  ascribed  to  O'Lugair, 
circiter  430,  printed  by  O'Curry,  MS.  Mat.,  p.  493,  where  the 
poet  speaking  of  EnnaCenselach's  campaigns,  says  that  they  un- 
f  oked  their  steeds  upon  the  rampart  of  *'  Casil  Cliaraig,"  Clerical 
CasheL 


28  THE  STORY  OP  EABLt   QABLIC    LITKRATURB. 

again,  there  are  some  in  which  the  language  seems 
more  ancient  and  the  spirit  purely  Pagan.  Of 
most  of  them,  however,  it  may  safely  be  asserted  that 
their  language,  if  the  work  of  the  supposed  writers,  has 
been  very  much  modified  before  it  came  down  to  us. 

This  modification  of  language  is  not  uncommon  in 
literature,  and  takes  place  naturally ;  but  I  doubt  if 
there  ever  was  a  literature  in  which  it  played  the  same 
important  part  as  in  ours.  Thus,  let  us  take  the  story 
of  the  Tain  Bo  Chuailgne,  of  which  I  shall  have  more 
to  say  later  on.  The  German  philologist,  Zimmer, 
after  long  and  careful  study  of  the  text  as  presented  to 
us  in  a  manuscript  of  about  the  year  iioo,  came  to 
the  conclusion,  from  the  marks  of  old  Irish  inflexion 
and  so  forth,  which  still  remain  in  the  eleventh  century 
text,  that  there  had  been  two  recensions  of  the  story, 
a  pre-Danish — that  is,  a  seventh  or  eighth  century  one, 
and  a  post-Danish— that  is,  a  tenth  or  eleventh  century 
one.  Thus,  the  epic  may  have  been  originally  com- 
mitted to  paper  in  the  seventh  century,  modified  in 
the  tenth,  transcribed  into  the  manuscripts  in  which 
we  have  it  in  the  eleventh  and  twelfth,  and  propagated 
from  that  down  to  the  eighteenth  century  in  copies, 
every  one  of  which  underwent  more  or  less  alteration 
in  order  to  render  it  more  intelligible,  and  it  was  in 
an  eighteenth  century  manuscript,  differing  in  few 
essentials  from  the  copy  in  the  Book  of  Leinster^  that 
I  first  read  it.  As  the  bards  lived  to  please,  so  they 
had  to  please  to  live.  The  popular  mind  only  re- 
ceives with  pleasure  and  transmits  with  readiness 
popular  poetry  upon  the  condition  that  it  is  intelli- 
gible, and  hence,  granting  that  such  a  man  as, 
say,  Finn  mac  Cool  was  a  real  historical  personage, 
it  is  perfectly  possible  that  some  of  his  poetry  was 
handed  down  from  generation  to  generation  amongst 


SOMB  EARLY  NATIVB  POETS.  29 

the  conservative  Gael,  and  slightly  altered  or  modi- 
fied from  time  to  time  to  make  it  more  intelligible, 
according  as  words  died  out  and  inflexions  became 
obsolete.  The  Oriental  philologist  of  Oxford,  Max 
Miiller,  in  attempting  to  explain  how  myths  arose 
(according  to  his  theory)  from  a  disease  of  language, 
thinks  that  during  the  transition  period  of  which 
he  speaks  there  would  be  many  words  "  understood 
perhaps  by  the  grandfather,  familiar  to  the  father,  but 
strange  to  the  son,  and  misunderstood  by  the  grand- 
son." This  is  exactly  what  is  taking  place  over  half 
Ireland  at  this  very  moment,  and  it  is  what  has  always 
been  at  work  amongst  a  people  whose  language  and 
literature  go  back  with  certainty  for  nearly  1,500  years. 
Accordingly,  before  the  art  of  writing  became  common, 
ere  yet  expensive  vellum  MSS.  and  a  highly-paid  class 
of  historians,  and  schools  of  scribes,  to  a  certain  extent 
stereotyped  what  they  set  down,  it  is  altogether  prob- 
able that  people  who  trusted  to  the  ear  and  to  memory 
modified  and  corrupted,  but  still  handed  down,  at  least 
some  famous  poems,  like  those  ascribed  to  Amergin  or 
Finn  mac  Cool.  That  the  Celtic  memory  for  things 
unwritten  is  long  I  have  often  perceived.  I  have  heard 
from  peasants,  stanzas  composed  by  Donogha  More 
O'Daly,  Abbot  of  Boyle,  in  the  thirteenth  century.  I 
have,  from  an  illiterate  peasant,  recovered,  in  1890,  in 
Roscommon,  verses  which  had  been  jotted  down  in 
phonetic  spelling  in  Argyleshire  by  Macgregor,  Dean 
of  Lismore,  in  the  year  151 2,  and  which  may  have 
been  sung  for  hundreds  of  years  before  it  struck  the 
fancy  of  the  Highland  divine  to  commit  them  to  paper;* 
and  I  have  again  heard  verses  in  which  the  measure 

*  See  my  note  on  the  story  of  Oscar  du  Fleau  in  Revue  Celtique, 
vol.  13,  p.  42$. 


30  THH   STORY    OF   BARLT   GAELIO    LITER ATURB. 

and  sense  were  preserved,  but  found,  on  comparing 
them  with  MSS.,that  several  obsolete  words  had  been 
altered  to  others  that  rhymed  with  them  and  were  in- 
telligible.* For  these  reasons  I  should  be  slow  to 
absolutely  reject  the  authenticity  of  a  poem  simply 
because  the  language  is  more  modem  than  that  of  the 
bard  to  whom  it  is  ascribed  could  have  been,  and  it 
seems  to  me  equally  uncritical  to  either  accept  or 
reject  much  of  our  earliest  poetry,  a  good  deal  of 
which  may  possibly  be  the  actual  (but  linguisti- 
cally modified)  work  of  the  supposed  authors. 
This  modifying  process  is  something  akin  to,  but  very 
different  in  degree  from  Pope's  rewriting  of  Dunne's 
satires  or  Dryden's  version  of  Chaucer,  inasmuch  as 
it  was  certainly  both  unpremeditated  and  uninten- 
tional. To  better  understand  how  this  modification 
may  have  taken  place,  let  us  examine  a  few  lines  of 
the  thirteenth  century  English  poem,  the  "Brut  of 
Lay^mon." 

"  And  swa  ich  habbe  al  niht 

Of  mine  swevene  swithe  ithoht 

For  ich  what  to  iwisse 

Agan  is  al  mi  blisse." 

These  lines  were,  of  course,  intelligible  to  an  ordinary 
Englishman  at  the  time.  Gradually  they  l)ecame  a 
little  modernized,  thus  : — 

And  so  T  have  all  night 

Of  min-e  sweeven  swith  ythought 

For  I  wat  to  ywiss 

Agone  is  all  my  bliss. 

Had  these  verses  been  preserved  in  folk-memory,  they 
must  have  undergone  a  still  further  modification  as 

•  Cf.  note  on  Bran's  colour,  at  p.  277  of  my  Beside  the  Fire, 


SOME  EARLY  NATIVE  POETS.  3I 

loon  as  the  words  sweeven  (dream),  swith  (much)  and 
ywiss  (certainty)  began  to  grow  obsolete,  and  we  would 
have  the  verse  modified  and  mangled,  perhaps  some- 
thing in  this  way, 

And  so  I  have  all  the  night 
Of  my  dream  greatly  thought 
For  I  wot  and  I  wis 
That  gone  is  all  my  bliss. 

The  words  ^*  I  wot  and  I  wis  *'  in  the  third  line  repre- 
sent just  about  as  much  archaism  as  the  popular  me- 
mory and  taste  will  stand  without  rebeUing,  but  even 
they  might  be  discarded  and  the  line  handed  down  as 

For  indeed  I  know  this 
That  gone  is  my  bliss 

or  something  equivalent.  In  fact,  I  would  venture  to 
say  that  instances  of  modification  of  language  in  the 
direction  here  hinted  at,  may  be  found  in  two  out  of 
every  three  manuscripts  in  the  Royal  Irish  Academy 
to-day,  and  just  in  the  same  sense  as  the  lines 

For  I  wot  and  I  wis 
That  gone  is  my  bliss 

are  Layamon^s,  so  we  may  suppose 

Dubthach  missi  mac  do  Lugaid 

Laidech  lantrait 
M6  rue  inmbreith  etir  Loegaire 

Ocus  Patraic* 

♦  In  more  modern  Irish, 

Dubhthach  mise,  mac  do  Lughaid^ 

Laoi-each  lan-traith 
M^  rug  an  bhreith  idir  Laoghaire 
Agus  Pidraig. 
/.#.,  "  I  am  Dubhthach,  son  to  I-ewy  the  lay-ful  full- wise.     It  it 


3« 


THE   STORY   OP   EARLY  GAELIC    LITERATURB. 


to  be  the  fifth  century  O'Lugair's,  or 

Leathaid  folt  fada  frairli, 
Forbrid  canach  fann  fionn  * 

to  be  Finn  mac  Cool's. 

Of  the  many  poems  said  to  have  been  produced 
during  the  period  we  are  here  speaking  of,  none  can 
be  properly  called  epics  or  even  epopees.  There  are 
few  continued  efforts,  and  the  majority  of  the  pieces 
though  valuable  for  a  great  many  reasons  to  students, 
would  hardly  interest  an  English  reader  when  trans- 
lated. The  fact  is,  that,  such  a  vast  amount  of  our  early 
literature  being  lost,  we  can  only  judge  of  what  it  was 
like  through  the  shorter  pieces  which  have  been 
preserved,  and  even  these  short  pieces  read  rather 
jejune  and  barren  in  English,  because  of  the  extraor- 
dinary condensation  of  the  original — a  condensation 
which  was  brought  about  largely  by  the  necessity  of 
conforming  to  the  most  rigid  rules  of  versification. 
In  order  to  see  beauty  in  the  most  ancient  Irish 
verse  it  is  absolutely  necessary  to  read  it  in  the 
original,  so  as  to  perceive  and  appreciate  the  alli- 
teration and  other  tours  de  force  which  appear  in 
every  line.  These  verses,  for  instance,  which  M^ve, 
daughter  of  Conan,  is  said  to  have  pronounced 
over  Cuchorb,  her  husband,  in  the  first  century, 
appear  bald  enough  in  a  literal  translation  : — 

Moghcorb's  son  conceals  renown, 
Well  sheds  he  blood  by  his  spears, 

I  who  delivered  judgment  between  Lewy  and  Patrick."    Traith 
is  the  only  obsolete  word  here. 

*  In  modern  Irish,  leathnuighidh  folt  fada  fi-aoch^  i.e  ,  leath' 
nuighidh  fraoch  folt  fada,  foirbridh  (fdsaidh)  canach  (ceatt- 
nabhdn)  fann  fionn,  i.4. ,  steads  heath  its  long  hair,  flourishes 
he  feeble  fair  cotton-£rass. 


801IE  BARLT  NATIVE  POETS,  33 

A  stone  over  his  grave — 'tis  a  pity — 
Who  carried  battle  over  Cliii  Mdil. 

My  noble  king,  he  spoke  not  falsehood, 
His  success  was  certain  in  every  danger, 
As  black  as  a  raven  was  his  brow 
As  sharp  was  his  spear  as  a  razor,  etc. 

One  might  read  this  kind  of  thing  for  ever  in  a  trans- 
lation without  being  struck  by  anything  more  than 
some  occasional  curiosa  felicitas  of  phrase  or  pictur- 
esque expression,  and  one  would  never  suspect  that 
the  original  was  so  polished  and  complicated  as  it 
really  is.  Here  are  these  two  verses  done  into  the 
exact  versification  of  the  original,  in  which  interlinear 
vowel-rhymes,  alliterations,  and  -all  the  other  require- 
ments of  the  Irish  are  preserved  and  marked : — 

Mochorb's  son  of  Fiercest  Fame 
KNown  his  Name  for  bloody  toil 

To  his  Gory  Grave  is  Gone, 

He  who  Shone  o'er  Shouting  Moyle. 

Kindly  King  who  Liked  not  Lies 
Rash  to  Rise  to  Fields  of  Fame, 

Raven-Black  his  Brows  of  fear, 

Razor-Sharp  his  Spear  of  flame,*  etc. 

This  specimen  of  Irish  metre  may  help  to  place  our 
early  poetry  in  another  light,  for  its  beauty  too  often 

♦  Here  is  the  first  verse  of  this  in  the  original.  The  old  Irish 
is  quite  unintelligible  to  a  modern.  I  have  here  modernized 
the  spelling : — 

Mac  Mogachoirb  Cheileas  Clu 

Cun  fearas  Cru  thar  a  ghaibh 

Ail  uas  a  Ligi — budh  Liach — 

Baslaide  Chliath  thar  Cliii  Mdil. 
The  rhyming  words  do  not  make  perfect  rhyme  as  in  English, 
but  pretty  nearly  so,  du^  cru.  liach^  cliath^gdibh^  mdil^ 

V 


34  THE  8T0RT   OF   EARLY  QABLIC    LITBRATURB. 

depends  less  upon  the  intrinsic  substance  of  the 
thought  than  upon  the  external  elegance  of  the 
frame-work.  We  must  understand  this  in  order  to  do 
justice  to  our  very  early  native  literature,  for  if  any 
one  imagines  that  he  will  find  there  long-sustained 
epics  or  narrative  poems  after  the  manner  of  the 
Iliad  or  Odyssey,  or  even  the  Nibelungenlied,  or 
the  Song  of  Roland,  he  will  be  very  much  mis- 
taken. It  consists  rather  of  eulogies,  elegies,  historical 
poems,  and  lyrics,  few  of  them  of  very  great  length, 
and  still  fewer  capable  of  greatly  interesting  an 
English  reader  in  a  translation.  Occasionally  we 
meet  with  touches  of  nature-poetry  of  which  the 
Gael  has  always  been  excessively  fond.  Here  is  a  ten- 
tative translation  made  by  O' Donovan  of  a  part  of  the 
first  poem  which  Finn  mac  Cool  is  said  to  have  com- 
posed after  his  eating  of  the  salmon  of  knowledge  : — • 

"  May-day,  delightful  time !  How  beautiful  the 
colour !  The  blackbirds  sing  their  full  lay.  Would 
that  Laighay  were  here  !  The  cuckoos  sing  in  con- 
stant strains.  How  welcome  is  ever  the  noble  brilli- 
ance of  the  seasons  !  On  the  margin  of  the  branching 
woods  the  summer  swallows  skim  the  stream.  The 
swift  horses  seek  the  pool.  The  heath  spreads  out  its 
long  hair.  The  weak  fair  bog-down  grows.  Sudden 
consternation  attacks  the  signs ;  the  planets,  in  their 
courses  running  exert  an  influence ;  the  sea  is  lulled 
to  rest ;  flowers  cover  the  earth.'* 

The  language  of  this  poem  is  so  old  as  to  be  in 
parts  unintelligible,  yet  he  would  t)e  a  bold  man  who 
would  ascribe  with  certainty  the  authorship  of  it  to 
Finn  mac  Cool  in  the  third  century,  or  the  elegy  on 
Quchorb  to  Mfeve,  daughter  pf  Coijan — 9,  contempo- 


SOME  EARLY  NATIVE  POETS.  35 

rary  of  Virgil  and  Horace.  And  yet  all  the  history  of 
this  M^ve  is  known  and  recorded  with  much  apparent 
plausibiHty,  and  with  many  collateral  circumstances 
connecting  her  with  the  men  of  her  time.  It  is  the 
same  with  Finn  mac  Cool.  How  much  of  this  is  real 
historical  tradition,  how  much  is  later  invention? 
How  far  can  we  look  upon  these  verses  as  genuine  ? 
How  far  can  we  look  on  Finn  mac  Cool  as  an  actual 
character  ?  Must  we  at  once  dismiss  such  an  idea  ?  Of 
this  I  shall  have  something  to  say  in  another  chapter. 

In  the  meantime  let  us  for  the  present  dismiss  this 
oldest  poetry  of  ours,  and  turn  to  some  of  the  most 
ancient  prose  which  purports  to  have  been  composed 
during  the  same  period — that  is,  from  long  before  the 
Christian  era  to  the  coming  of  St.  Patrick.  The  prose 
books  which  have  come  down  to  us  as  emanating  from 
that  period  are  not  numerous.  They  consist  for  the 
most  part  of  very  obscure  fragments  of  laws  and  law- 
codes. 

One  piece,  however,  is  sufficiently  interesting  to 
make  it  worth  while  giving  some  account  of  it.  This 
is  the  "Teagasg  Flatha,"  or  **  Instructions  to  a 
Prince,"  alleged  to  have  been  written  by  Cormac  mac 
Art  for  his  son,  Cairbre  of  the  Liffey.  Both  Cormac 
and  his  son  Cairbre  are  very  great  personages  indeed 
in  the  romantic  history  of  Ireland.  Cormac  was  the 
son  of  Art  the  Lonely,  and  the  grandson  of  Con  of 
the  Hundred  Battles,  and  it  was  he  who  made  still 
wider  the  breach  with  Finn  mac  Cool  and  the 
Fenians,  which  finally  ended  in  a  death  struggle 
between  them  and  the  monarchy,  in  which  Cairbre, 
— for  whose  instruction  this  book  was  written — was 
slain,  and  the  Fenians,  on  the  other  side,  almost 
exterminated  to  a  man.  At  this  time,  however,  we 
find  Cairbre  sitting  at  the  feet  of  his  father  and  learq- 


36  THE  STORY  OF  BARLT  GAELIC    LITBRATXJBJD. 

ing  Wisdom — Pagan  wisdom,  of  course,  and  Pagan 
morality,  but  wisdom  knows  neither  creed  nor  race. 
The  entire  piece,  which  is  of  some  length,  is  written 
Oy  way  of  question  and  answer.  Cairbre  first  puts  his 
question  to  his  father  Cormac,  and  then  Cormac 
proceeds  to  answer  it.     Here  is  a  specimen  :— 

The  Instruction  of  a  Prince. 

"O  grandson  of  Con,  O  Cormac,"  said  Cairbre, 
"  what  is  good  for  a  king  ?  " 

"That  is  plain,"  said  Cormac,  "  It  is  good  for  him 
to  have  patience  and  not  to  dispute,  self-govern- 
ment without  anger,  affability  without  haughtiness, 
diligent  attention  to  history,  strict  observance  of 
covenants  and  agreements,  strictness  mitigated  by 
mercy,  in  the  execution  of  the  laws/'  etc.,  etc.  He 
proceeds  thus — "  It  is  good  for  him  (to  make)  fertile 
land,  to  invite  ships,  to  import  jewels  of  price  across 
sea,  to  purchase  and  bestow  raiment,  (to  keep) 
vigorous  swordsmen  for  protecting  his  territories,  (to 
make)  war  outside  his  own  territories,  to  attend  the 
sick,  to  discipline  his  soldiers  ...  let  him  en- 
force fear,  let  hirn  perfect  peace,  (let  him  give)  much 
of  methaglin  and  wine,  let  him  pronounce  just  judg- 
ments of  light,  let  him  speak  all  truth,  for  it  is 
through  the  truth  of  a  king  that  God  gives  favour- 
able seasons." 

"  O  grandson  of  Con,  O  Cormac,"  said  Cairbre, 
"  What  is  good  for  the  welfare  of  a  country  ? '' 

"  That  is  plain,"  said  Cormac,  "  frequent  con- 
vocations of  sapient  and  good  men  to  investigate  its 
affairs,  to  abolish  each  evil  and  retain  each  whole- 
some institution,  to  attend  to  the  precepts  of  the 
elders,  let  every  assembly  be  convened  according  to 
law,  let  the  law  be  in  the  hands  of  the  nobles,  let  the 


SOME  EARLY  NATIVE  POBTd.  ^^ 

chieftains  be  upright  and  unwiHing  to  oppress  the 
poor,"  etc.,  etc. 

A  more  interesting  passage  is  the  following  : — 

**0  grandson  of  Con,  O  Cormac,  what  are  the 
duties  of  a  prince  at  a  banqueting  house  ?" 

*' A  prince,  on  Samhan's  Day  (Nov.  i)  should  light 
his  lamps  and  welcome  his  guests  with  clapping  of 
hands,  procure  comfortable  seats,  the  cup  bearers 
should  be  respectable  and  active  in  the  distribution  of 
meat  and  drink.  Let  there  be  moderation  of  music, 
short  stories,  a  welcoming  countenance,  a  failte  for 
the  learned,  pleasant  conversations,  etc.  These  are 
the  duties  of  the  prince,  and  the  arrangement  of  the 
banqueting  house." 

After  this  follows  a  question  which  was  asked  often 
enough  during  the  period  of  the  Brehon  law,  and 
which  for  over  a  thousand  years  scarcely  received 
another  answer. 

Cairbre  asks,  *'  For  what  qualification  is  a  king 
elected  over  countries  and  tribes  of  people  ? "  and 
Cormac  in  his  answer  embodies  the  idea  of  every 
clan  in  Ireland  in  their  practical  choice  of  a  leader : — 

"  From  the  goodness  of  his  shape  and  family,  from 
his  experience  and  wisdom,  from  his  prudence  and 
magnanimity,  from  his  eloquence,  and  bravery  in 
battle,  and  from  the  number  of  his  friends." 

After  this  comes  a  long  description  of  the  qualifi- 
cations of  a  prince,  and  Cairbre  after  hearing  it 
naturally  puts  this  question — "  O  descendant  of 
Con,  what  was  thy  deportment  when  a  youth?"  To 
which  question  he  receives  the  following  rather  strik- 
ing answer : — 

**  I  was  cheerful  at  the  banquet  of  the  Meecuarta,* 

*Midhchuarta,  "house  of  the  circulation  of  mead,"  was  the 
aame  of  a  magnificent  central  building  at  Tara. 


^8  THE   STORt    OP    EARLY  GABLtC    LITERATURE. 

fierce  in  battle,  but  vigilant  and  circumspect.  I  was  kind 
to  friends,  a  physician  to  the  sick,  merciful  towards  the 
weak,  stern  towards  the  headstrong.  Although  pos- 
sessed of  knowledge  I  was  inclined  towards  taciturnity. 
Although  strong  I  was  not  haughty.  I  mocked  not 
the  old,  although  I  was  young.  I  was  not  vain, 
although  I  was  valiant.  When  I  spoke  of  a  person  in 
his  absence  I  praised,  not  defamed,  him,  for  it  is  by 
these  customs  that  we  are  known  to  be  courteous  and 
civilised  {riaghalach)." 

There  is  an  extremely  beautiful  answer  given  later 
on  by  Cormac  to  the  rather  simple  question  of  his 
son, — "  O  grandson  of  Con,  what  is  good  for 
me?" 

"  If  thou  attend  to  my  command,"  answers  Cormac, 
"  thou  wilt  not  mock  the  old,  although  thou  art  young, 
nor  the  poor  although  thou  art  well-clad,  nor  the  lame 
although  thou  art  agile,  nor  the  blind  although  thou 
art  clear-sighted,  nor  the  feeble  although  thou  art 
strong,  nor  the  ignorant  although  thou  art  learned. 
Be  not  slothful,  nor  passionate,  nor  penurious,  nor 
idle,  nor  jealous,  for  he  who  is  so  is  an  object  of  hatred 
to  God  as  well  as  to  man." 

"  O  grandson  of  Con,"  asks  Cairbre  in  another 
place,  "I  would  fain  know  how  I  am  to  conduct 
myself  among  the  wise  and  among  the  foolish,  among 
friends  and  among  strangers,  among  old  and  among 
young?"  And  to  this  question  his  father  gives  the 
following  notable  response : — 

**  Be  not  too  knowing  nor  too  simple,  be  not  proud, 
be  not  inactive,  be  not  too  humble  nor  yet  haughty ; 
be  not  talkative  but  be  not  too  silent ;  be  not  timid 
neither  be  severe.  For  if  thou  shouldst  appear  too 
knowing  thou  wouldst  be  satirised  and  abused  ;  if  too 
simple  thou  wouldst  be  imposed  upon  ;  if  too  proud 


Some  early  naDive  fOETd.  39 

thou  would  St  be  shunned  :  if  too  humble  thy  dignity 
would  suffer ;  if  talkative  thou  wouldst  not  be  deemed 
/earned  ;  if  too  severe  thy  character  would  be  de- 
famed ;  if  too  timid  thy  rights  would  be  encroached 
npon." 

To  the  curious  question,  "  O  grandson  of  Con, 
what  are  the  most  lasting  things  in  the  world?"  the 
equally  curious  answer  is  returned,  **  Grass,  copper, 
and  yew.*'  Of  women  King  Cormac  has  nothing  good 
to  say.  Possibly  monarchs,  from  Solomon  down,  have 
not  been  in  a  position  to  judge  the  sex  impartially  or 
objectively.  At  least  to  the  question,  "  O  grandson 
of  Con,  how  shall  I  distinguish  the  characters  of 
women  ?  "  the  following  bitter  answer  is  given  : — 

"  I  know  them,  but  I  cannot  describe  them.  Their 
counsel  is  foolish,  they  are  forgetful  of  love,  most  head- 
strong in  their  desires,  fond  of  folly,  prone  to  enter 
rashly  into  engagements,  given  to  swearing,  proud  to 
be  asked  in  marriage,  tenacious  of  enmity,  cheerless 
at  the  banquet,  rejectors  of  reconciliation,  prone  to 
strife,  of  much  garrulity — until  evil  be  good,  until  hell 
be  heaven,  until  the  sun  hide  his  light,  until  ihe  stars 
of  heaven  fall,  women  will  remain  as  we  have  stated. 
Woe  to  him,  my  son,  who  desires  or  serves  a  bad 
woman,  woe  to  every  one  who  has  got  a  bad  wife." 

This  Christian  allusion  to  heaven  and  hell,  and  some 
other  passages,  show  that  the  tract  as  we  have  it  at 
present,  despite  a  certain  Pagan  flavouring  in  parts, 
cannot  be  in  its  entirety  the  work  of  King  Art  or 
of  his  son,  but  it  may  very  well  be  the  embodi 
ment  and  extension  of  an  early  genuine  Pagan 
discourse;  because  after  Christianity  had  succeeded 
in  gaining  the  upper  hand  over  Paganism,  a  kind 
of  tacit  compromise  seems  to  have  been  arrived 
at,  by  means  of  which  the  baids  and  filfes  and  lepre- 


AO  THE   STORY   OF   EARLY  GAELIC    LITERATURE. 

sentatives  of  the  old  Pagan  learning  were  allowed  to 
continue  to  propagate  their  stories,  tales,  poems,  and 
genealogies  at  the  price  of  tacking  on  to  them  a  little 
Christian  admixture,  just  as  the  vessels  of  some  feuda- 
tory nation  are  compelled  to  fly  at  the  mast-head  the 
flag  of  the  suzerain  power.  But  so  badly  has  the 
dove-tailing  of  the  Christian  on  to  the  Pagan  part 
been  performed  in  most  of  the  oldest  romances,  that 
the  pieces  come  away  quite  separate  in  the  hands 
of  even  the  least  skilled  analyser,  and  the  Pagan 
substratum  stands  forth  entirely  distinct  from  the 
Christian  accretion. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

IMPORTANCE   OF   OLD   IRISH    LITERATURE 


;  r  is  this  easy  analysis  of  our  early  litera- 
ture into  its  ante-Christian  and  its  post- 
Christian  elements  which  makes  it  so 
valuable.  For  when  all  spurious  accretions 
have  been  stripped  off,  we  find  in  our 
most  ancient  tales  a  genuine  picture  of 
Pagan  life  in  Europe,  for  which  we  look 
in  vain  elsewhere.  In  fact,  he  jvho  would 
examine  the  early  state  of  society  over  a 
large  part  of  our  continent  is  forced  to 
see  it  through  coloured  glasses,  in  other  words  to  view 
it  through  the  prejudiced  medium  of  the  Greeks  and 
Romans,  to  whom  everyone  outside  of  themselves  was 
a  barbarian.  He  has  no  other  means  of  estimat- 
ing what  were  the  social  life,  feelings,  and  modes  of 
thought,  of  those  great  races  who  inhabited  so  large 
a  part  of  the  old  world,  Gaul,  Belgium,  North 
Italy,  parts  of  Germany,  Spain,  Switzerland,  and  the 
British  Isles,  who  burned  Rome  in  its  infancy,  who 
plundered  Greece,  and  who  colonized  Asia  Minor. 
But,  in  the  early  Irish  romances  and  historical  tales 


4^  ^raE   STORY   Oi?   EARLY    GAELIC    LITBRATURSU 

he  sees  come  to  light  another  standard,  by  which  to 
measure ;  through  this  early  Irish  peep-hole  he  gets  a 
vivid  picture  of  the  life  and  manners  of  the  race  in  one 
of  its  strongholds,  from  which  he  may  conjecture,  and 
even  assume  a  good  deal  with  regard  to  the  others. 

That  the  pictures  of  social  life  and  early  society 
drawn  in  the  Irish  romances  represent  phases  not 
common  to  the  Irish  alone,  but  to  large  portions  of 
that  Celtic  race  which  once  owned  half  Europe,  may 
be  surmised  with  something  like  certainty  from  the 
way  in  which  characteristics  of  the  "  Celts,"  barely 
mentioned  by  Greek  and  Roman  writers,  re-appear 
amongst  ourselves  in  all  the  intimate  detail  and  fond 
expansion  of  romance.     Let  us  glance  at  a  few. 

Posidonius,  who  was  a  friend  of  Cicero  and  wrote 
some  hundred  years  before  Christ,  mentions  that  there 
was  a  custom  at  that  time  in  Gaul,  of  fighting  at  a 
feast  for  the  best  bit  which  was  to  be  given  to  the  most 
valiant  warrior.  The  custom  thus  briefly  noticed  by 
this  writer  might  be  passed  unheeded  by  the  ordinary 
reader,  but  not  so  by  the  Irish  one.  He  will  remem- 
ber the  ^early  romances  of  his  race,  in  which  the 
curadh-mir,  or  "  heroes-bit "  figures.  He  will  remem 
ber  that  it  is  upon  this  custom  one  of  the  most 
celebrated  of  ancient  Irish  romances — the  Feast  o\ 
Bricriu — hinges.  It  opens  thus  :  Bricriu  was  one  who 
always  delighted  in  setting  the  Ultonians  by  the  ears 
and  provoking  blows,  quarrels,  and  jealousy  wherever 
he  went.  Upon  this  occasion  he  had  built  a  new  and 
magnificent  house.  "  The  dining  hall "  says  the 
eleventli  century  text  of  this  certainly  pre-Christian 
story,  "  was  built  like  that  of  the  High  King  at  Tara. 
From  the  hearth  to  the  wall  were  nine  beds,  and  each 
of  the  side  "walls  was  thirty-five  feet  high  and  covered 
with  ornaments  of  gilt  bronze.   Against  one  of  the  side 


tMPORtANCB  OP  OLD  IRISH  LITERATURBl.  4^ 

walls  of  that  palace  was  reared  a  royal  bed  destined 
for  Conor,*  King  of  Ulster,  which  looked  down  upon 
all  the  others.  It  was  ornamented  with  precious  stones, 
carbuncles,  and  other  gems  of  great  value.  The  gold 
and  silver,  and  all  sorts  of  jewellery  which  covered  that 
bed  shone  with  such  splendour  that  the  night  was  as 
brilliant  as  the  day."  The  story  goes  on  to  relate  how 
when  Bricriu  had  finished  building  his  new  palace  and 
had  laid  by  a  great  store  of  provisions,  furniture,  bed- 
coverings,  and  everything  necessary,  he  started  off  to 
visit  Conor,  King  of  Ulster,  at  his  Court  in  Emania.f 
"To  Conor,"  says  our  history,  **he  addressed  his 
speech,  and  to  the  rest  of  the  Ultonians.+  *'  Come 
visit  me,"  said  he,  "you  will  have  a  feast  which  I  offer 
you."     "I  consent,"  said  Conor,  "if  the  Ultonians 

*  In  the  old  texts  this  name  is  written  Concobar,  in  the  modem 
language  Conchubhair,  which  is,  strange  to  say,  usually  pro- 
nounced not  "  Cun-hoo-war"  or  "  Cun-hoor"  as  spelt  (whence 
the  English  form  Conor),  but  Cruch-hoor  (the  ch  is  guttural) 
whence  Banim's  "  Crohore  of  the  Bill-hook."  I  have  preferred 
to  keep  the  English  form  Conor,  but  in  ancient  times  the  b  was 
certainly  pronounced,  though  there  are  traces  of  its  pronunciation 
being  lost  as  early  as  the  twelfth  century.  With  curious  conser- 
vatism it  has  been  retained  to  this  day  in  the  spelling.  Zimmei 
says  he  finds  it  spelt  Conchor  in  the  twelfth  century  book,'  the 
Liber  Landavensis^  from  which  of  course,  Cnochor  followed  by 
easy  metathesis,  but  as  **cn  "  is  pronounced  in  the  West  of  Ireland 
as  *'  or  "  (Cf.  qxoc  qio  for  cnoc  cno,  etc. )  the  present  pronunciation 
arose. 

The  conservatism  of  Irish  spelling  is  wonderful.  Zimmer  re- 
marks elsewhere  {Keltische  Studien,Yit.i\.\,,  ^\)  that  "already 
in  the  oldest  Middle  Irish  MSS.  from  the  beginning  of  the  twelfti 
century,  the  orthography,  as  far  as  the  consonants  go,  is  purely 
historical,  and  one  which  represents  the  speech  of  the  seventh 
century,  or  of  even  a  still  earlier  period/* 

t  In  Irish  Emain-Macha,  generally  Latinized  Emania. 

X  I.e.y  **the  people  of  Ulster,''  from  Ultonia,  the  Latin  form 
of  the  Irish  Uladh«  Ulster. 


44  ^fHB  STORY  0^   EARLt  GAELIC    LltiBRATUR^. 

do."  But,  Fergus  mac  Eoy  and  the  other  nobles  of 
Ulster  replied  :  "  we  will  not  go,  for  if  we  do  go  to 
take  part  in  the  feast  to  which  we  are  invited,  Bricriu 
would  excite  quarrels  amongst  us,  and  the  number  of 
the  dead  amongst  us  would  be  greater  than  the  number 
of  the  living."  "If  ye  do  not  come  to  me,"  said 
Bricriu,  "  what  I  shall  do  to  ye  shall  be  still  worse." 
**What  then  will  you  do?"  asked  Conor,  *^  if  the 
Ultonians  do  not  come?"  "I  shall  excite,"  said 
Bricriu,  "  quarrels  amongst  the  kings,  the  chiefs,  the 
illustrious  warriors,  and  the  young  nobles ;  they  shall 
kill  each  other  amongst  themselves  if  they  come  not 
to  drink  ale  at  my  feast."  '*  We  shall  never  kill 
ourselves  for  you,"  said  Conor.  Bricriu  answered, 
"  I  shall  embroil  fathers  and  sons ;  they  shall  slay  each 
other  mutually.  If  I  succeed  not  in  bringing  you  to 
my  house  I  shall  put  discord  between  the  mothers 
and  the  daughters.  If  I  succeed  not  in  bringing  you 
with  me  I  shall  provoke  a  quarrel  between  the  two 
breasts  of  every  woman ;  their  breasts  shall  crush 
one  the  other.     They  shall  rot;    they  shall  die." 

"  Verily,"  said  Fergus  mac  Roy,  "  it  is  better  for 
us  to  go." 

'*  Let  the  question  be  deliberated  on,"  said  Sencha,* 
son  of  Ailill,  *'  let  a  small  number  of  chiefs  examine 
and  see  if  it  be  good  to  accept  the  invitation." 

"  It  would  be  wrong,"  said  Conor,  *'  not  to  study  the 
matter  in  council." 

The  nobles  then  proceeded  to  discuss  the  matter, 
and  they  arrived  at  the  conclusion  to  adopt  the 
advice    of    Sencha,    **  but,"    said    Sencha,     **  since 


*  Sencha  is  the  wise  man  par  excellence,  the  Nestor  of  the 
Ultonian  cycle  of  tales.  He  was  a  lawyer  and  Brehon,  and 
always  spoke  wisdom  and  made  up  quarrels. 


niPORTANCS  09  OLD  IRiaH  LirBTEtATTJItB.  45 

ye  must  go  to  Bricriu,  choose  ye  sureties  who 
shall  guarantee  his  good  conduct,  and  place  round 
him  eight  men  with  swords,  who  shall  surround  him 
every  time  he  issues  from  the  house,  and  that  super- 
vision of  him  shall  commence  from  the  time  ot  his 
showing  you  the  preparations  of  his  feast."  Conor's 
son  brought  this  answer  to  Bricriu,  and  told  him 
of  the  discussion  that  had  preceded  it.  "I  am 
satisfied,"  said  Bricriu;  "let  it  be  so." 

The  Ultonians  thereupon  set  out  from  Emania, 
each  band  round  its  chief,  each  company  round  its 
prince,  and  each  battalion  round  its  king ;  and  noble 
and  splendid  was  the  march  of  the  warriors  and 
heroes  as  they  advanced  towards  the  palace  of 
Bricriu. 

The  story  goes  on  to  relate  how  Bricriu  planned  in 
his  own  mind  how  to  excite  a  quarrel  amongst  the 
Ultonians  despite  their  precautions,  and  how  he 
secretly  took  Lewy  the  Vanquisher  aside,  and  after 
much  flattering  asked  him  why  it  was  that  he  did  not 
always  receive  the  curadh-mir^  or  hero's  bit,  at 
Emania.  "  If  it  is  I  who  should  have  it,"  said  Lewy, 
"  I  shall  have  it." 

**  I  shall  make  you  obtain  first  place  amongst  the 
warriors  of  Ireland,"  said  Bricriu,  "  if  you  follow  my 
counsel.  If  you  get  the  hero's  bit  at  my  house  now, 
you  shall  also  get  it  at  Emania.  You  will  do  well  to 
obtain  the  hero's  bit  in  my  house." 

After  this  he  describes  what  his  munificent  curadh- 
mir  consisted  of — a  seven-year-old  pig  and  a  seven- 
year-old  cow  that  had  been  fed  on  milk  and  corn  and 
the  finest  food  since  their  birth,  a  hundred  cakes  of 
corn  cooked  with  honey, — and  every  four  cakes  took 
one  sack  of  corn  to  make  it, — and  a  vat  of  wine  large 
enough  to  hold  three  of  the  warriors  of  the  Ultonians, 


46  THE  STORY   OP  BABLT  GAELIC    LITBRATURB. 

"  Since,  then,"  said  Bricriu,  "  it  is  you  who  are  the 
best  of  the  warriors  of  Ulster,  it  is  to  you  they  ought 
to  give  that  morsel,  and  it  is  for  you  I  have  desired 
it;  consequently,  when  the  last  day's  feast  is  ready, 
let  your  charioteer  rise  up  and  demand  it,  and  it  is  to 
you  the  hero's  morsel  shall  be  given." 

**  There  shall  be  men  slain  on  that  day,"  answered 
Lewy,  ^*  or  my  wish  shall  be  gratified." 

Afterwards  Bricriu  went  in  search  of  Conall  Cear- 
nach,  and  bestowed  much  flattery  upon  him,  telling 
him  that  to  himself  the  hero's  bit  shall  be  given. 
Bricriu,  remarks  the  narrator,  had  flattered  Lewy 
well:  he  flattered  Conall  Cearnach  twice  as  much. 
Afterwards  he  sought  Cuchulain,  and  so  won  upon 
him  that  the  great  hero  exclaimed — "  I  swear  it  by  the 
oath  men  swear  in  my  nation,  he  shall  be  without  a 
head  who  shall  come  to  dispute  the  hero's  bit  with 
me." 

Upon  this  opening,  and  the  decision  about  the  hero- 
bit,  depends  all  the  subsequent  romance. 

Such  is  the  air  of  reality  which  the  Irish  reciter 
throws  round  the  old  manners  and  customs  of  the 
race,  and  such  the  ruddy  covering  of  flesh  and  blood 
in  which  we  find  the  dry  bones  of  Posidonius  and 
Caesar  revived  in  the  old  Irish  literature. 

Again,  we  see  in  Caesar  that  the  Gauls  did  not 
fight  in  chariots  when  he  invaded  them  ;  although  it 
is  recorded  that  they  did  so  fight  two  hundred  years 
before  his  time,  even  as  the  Persians  fought  against  the 
Greeks,  and  as  the  Greeks  themselves  must  have  done 
still  further  back.  But  in  Ireland  we  find  this  epic 
mode  of  warfare  in  full  force.  Every  great  man  has 
bis  charioteer;  they  fight  from  their  cars  as  in  Homeric 


mPORTANCB  OF  OLD  IRISH  UTBRATURB.  47 

days,  and  much  is  told  us  of  both  steeds,  chariot,  and 
driver.  In  the  romance  of  Bricriu's  Feast  it  is  the 
three  charioteers  of  the  three  warriors  who  claim  the 
hero's  bit  for  their  masters,  since  these  are  apparently 
ashamed  to  make  the  first  move  themselves.  The 
charioteer  was  more  than  a  mere  servant.  Cuchulain 
sometimes  called  his  charioteer  "friend"  or  "master" 
(popa),  and,  on  the  occasion  of  his  fight  with  Ferdia, 
desires  him,  in  case  he  (Cuchulain)  should  show  signs 
of  yielding,  to  "excite,  reproach,  and  speak  evil  to 
me,  so  that  the  ire  of  my  rage  and  anger  shall  grow  the 
more  on  me  ;  but  if  he  give  ground  before  me,  thou 
shalt  laud  me  and  praise  me  and  speak  good  words 
to  me,  that  my  courage  may  be  the  greater,"  and  this 
command  his  friend  and  charioteer  punctually  exe- 
cuted. 

The  chariot  itself  is  in  many  places  graphically 
described.  Here  is  how  its  approach  is  portrayed  in 
the  Tdin : — "  It  was  not  long,"  says  the  chronicler, 
"  until  Ferdia's  charioteer  heard  the  noise  approach- 
ing, the  clamour  and  the  rattle  and  the  whistling  and 
the  tramp  and  the  thunder  and  the  clatter  and  the 
roar,  namely,  the  shield-noise  of  the  light  shields,  and 
the  hissing  of  the  spears  and  the  loud  clangour  of  the 
swords  and  the  tinkling  of  the  helmet,  and  the  ringing 
of  the  armour,  and  the  friction  of  the  arms ;  the 
danghng  of  the  missive  weapons,  the  straining  of  the 
ropes,  and  the  loud  clattering  of  the  wheels,  and  the 
creaking  of  the  chariot,  and  the  trampling  of  the 
horses,  and  the  triumphant  advance  of  the  cham- 
pion and  the  warrior  towards  the  ford  approaching 
him." 

In  the  romance  called  the  "Intoxication  of  the 
Ultonians,"  it  is  mentioned  that  they  drove  so  fast  m 
rtie  wake  of  Cuchulain  that  "  the  iron  wheels  of  the 


4$  THE   STORY   OF   EARLY  GAELIO    LITERATURE. 

chariots  cut  the  roots  of  the  immense  trees."  Here  is 
how  the  romancist  describes  the  advance  of  such  a 
body  upon  Tara-Luachra : — 

"  Not  long  were  they  there,  the  two  watchers  and  the 
two  druids,  until  a  full  fierce  rush  of  the  first  band 
broke  hither  past  the  glen.  Such  was  the  fury  with 
which  they  advanced  that  there  was  not  left  a  spear  on 
a  rack  nor  a  shield  on  a  spike  nor  a  sword  in  an 
armoury  in  Tara-Luachra  that  did  not  fall  down. 
From  every  house  on  which  was  thatch  in  Tara- 
Luachra  it  fell  in  immense  flakes.  One  would  think 
that  it  was  the  sea  that  had  come  over  the  walls  and 
over  the  corners  of  the  world  upon  them.  The  forms 
of  countenances  were  changed,  and  there  was  chatter- 
ing of  teeth  in  Tara-Luachra  within.  The  two  druids 
fell  in  fits  and  in  faintings  and  in  paroxysms,  one  of 
them  out  over  the  wall,  and  the  other  over  the  wall 
inside." 

Descriptions  like  this  are  constantly  occurring  in 
the  tales,  and  enable  us  to  better  realise  the  heroic 
period  of  warfare,  and  to  fill  up  in  our  imagination 
many  a  long-regretted  lacuna  in  our  knowledge  of 
primitive  Europe. 

"Those  philosophers"  (says  Diodorus  Siculus,  a 
Greek  writer  of  the  Augustine  age,  speaking  of  the 
Druids)  ^Mike  the  lyric  poets  called  bards,  have  a 
great  authority  both  in  affairs  of  peace  and  war; 
friends  and  enemies  listen  to  them.  Also  when  the 
two  armies  are  in  presence  of  one  another,  and 
swords  drawn  and  spears  couched,  they  throw  them- 
selves into  the  midst  of  the  combatants  and  appease 
them  as  though  they  were  charming  wild  beasts. 
Thus,  even  amongst  the  most  savage  barbarians  anger 
subn^its  to  the  rule  of  wisdom,  and  the  god  of  war 


IMPOBTANCB  OP  OLD  IRISH  LITBIIATURB.  49 

pays  homage  to  the  Muses."  To  show  that  the 
manners  and  customs  of  the  Keltoi  or  Celts  of  whom 
Diodorus  speaks  were  in  this  respect  identical  with 
those  of  their  Irish  cousins  (or  brothers),  and  to  give 
another  instance  of  the  warm  light  shed  by  Irish 
literature  upon  the  early  customs  of  Western  Europe, 
I  shall  convert  the  abstract  into  the  concrete  by  a 
page  or  two  from  an  Irish  romance,  not  an  old  one,* 
but  one  which,  no  doubt,  preserves  many  original 
traditionary  traits.  In  this  story  Finn  mac  Coolf 
at  a  great  feast  in  his  castle  at  Allen,  asks  GoU  about 
some  tribute  which  he  claimed,  and  is  dissatisfied  at 
the  answer  of  Goll,  who  may  be  called  the  Ajax  of 
the  Fenians.  After  that  there  arose  a  quarrel  at  the 
feast,  the  beginning  of  which  is  thus  graphically 
portrayed  :  — 

*'  Goll,"  said  Finn,  **  you  have  acknowledged  in  that 
speech  that  you  came  from  the  city  of  Beirbhe  to  the 
battle  of  Cnoca,  and  that  you  slew  my  father  there, 
and  it  is  a  bold  and  disobedient  thing  of  you  to  tell 
me  that,"  said  Finn. 

"  By  my  hand,  O  Finn,'*  said  Goll,  "  If  you  were 
to  dishonour  me  as  your  father  did,  I  would  give  you 
the  same  payment  that  I  gave  Cool." 

*'Goll,"  said  Finn,  ^*  I  would  be  well  able  not  to 
let  that  word  pass  with  you,  for  I  have  a  hundred 
vahant  warriors  in  my  following  for  every  one  that  is 
in  yours." 

"  Your  fatlier  had  that  also,"  said  Goll,  "  and  yet  I 

*  I  translated  this  from  a  manuscript  in  my  possession  made 
by  one  Patrick  O'Prunty  (an  ancestor  probably  of  Charlotte 
Bronte)  in  1763.  Mr.  Standish  Hayes  O'Grady  has  since  pub- 
lished a  somewhat  different  text  of  it. 

t  In  Irish  Fiona  mac  Ciimhail,  pronounced  Finn  (or  Fewn  in 
Munster)  mac  Coo-will  or  CooU 


50  THE   STORY   OP   EARLY   OABLIO    LITBRATURB. 

avenged  my  dishonour  on  him,  and  I  would  do  the 
^ame  to  you  if  you  were  to  deserve  it  of  me." 

White-skinned  Carroll  O'Baoisgne*  spoke,  and 
'tis  what  he  said — "  O  Goll,"  said  he,  "  there  is  many 
a  man/'  said  he,  **  to  silence  you  and  your  people  in 
the  household  of  Finn  mac  Cool.'* 

Bald,  cursing  Conan  mac  Morna  spoke,  and  'tis 
what  he  said — '*  I  swear  by  my  arms  of  valour,"  said 
he,  "that  Goll,  the  day  he  has  least  men,  has  a  man 
and  a  hundred  in  his  household,  and  not  a  man  of 
them  but  would  silence  you." 

"Are  you  one  of  those,  perverse,  bald-headed 
Conan  ?  "  said  Carroll. 

"  I  am  one  of  them,  black-visaged,  nail-torn,  skin- 
scratched,  little-strength  Carroll,"  says  Conan,  "  and 
I  would  soon  prove  it  to  you  that  Cool  was  in  the 
wrong.'' 

It  was  then  that  Carroll  arose,  and  he  struck  a 
daring  fist,  quick  and  ready,  upon  Conan,  and  there 
was  no  submission  in  Conan's  answer,  for  he  struck 
the  second  fist  on  Carroll  in  the  middle  of  his  face 
and  his  teeth. 

After  this  the  chronicler  relates  how  first  one  joined 
in  and  then  another,  until  at  last  all  the  adherents  of 
Goll  and  Finn,  and  even  the  captains  themselves 
are  hard  at  work.  *' After  that,"  he  adds,  "bad  was 
the  place  for  a  mild  smooth-fingered  woman,  or  a 
weak  or  infirm  person,  or  an  aged  long-lived  elder." 
This  fight  continued  "  from  the  beginning  of  the 
night  till  the  rising  of  the  sun  in  the  morning," 
and  was  only  stopped — ^just  as  Diodorus  says,  battles 
were  stopped — by  the  intervention  of  the  bards.     "  It 

♦  Pronounced  Bweesg-n^i,  the  tripthong  aoi  is  always  pro- 
nounced like  ee  in  Irish 


IMPORT AXCE  OF  OLD  IRISH  LITERATURfi.  5  I 

was  then,'*  says  the  romancist,  "that  the  prophesying 
poet  of  the  pointed  words,  that  guerdon-ful  good  man 
of  song,  Fergus  Finnbhedil,  rose  up,  and  all  the 
Fenians'  men  of  science  along  with  him,  and  they  sang 
their  hymns  and  good  poems,  and  their  perfect  lays 
to  those  heroes  to  silence  and  to  so^'ten  them.  It  was 
then  they  ceased  from  their  slaughtering  and  maiming, 
on  hearing  the  music  of  the  poets,  and  they  let  their 
weapons  fall  to  earth,  and  the  poets  took  up  their 
weapons  and  they  went  between  them,  and  grasped 
them  with  the  grasp  of  reconciliation."  When  the 
palace  was  cleared  it  was  found  that  i,ioo  of  Finn's 
people  had  been  killed  between  men  and  women,  and 
eleven  men  and  fifty  women  of  Goll's  party. 

Caesar  speaks  of  the  numbers  who  frequented  the 
schools  of  the  Druids  in  Gaul.  "  It  is  said,"  he  adds, 
"  that  they  learn  there  a  great  number  of  verses,  and 
that  is  why  some  of  these  pupils  spend  twenty  years  in 
learning.  Jt  is  not,  according  to  the  Druids,  permis- 
sible to  entrust  verses  to  writing,  although  they  use 
the  Greek  alphabet  in  all  other  affairs,  public  and 
private."  Of  this  prohibition  to  commit  their  verses 
to  paper  we  have  no  trace,  so  far  as  I  know,  in  our 
literature,  but  the  accounts  of  the  early  bardic  schools 
entirely  bear  out  the  description  here  given  of  them  by 
Caesar,  and  again  show  the  solidarity  of  custom  which 
seems  to  have  existed  between  the  various  Celtic 
tribes.  According  to  our  early  manuscripts,  it  took 
from  nine  to  twelve  years  for  a  student  to  take 
the  highest  degree  at  the  baidic  schools,  and  in 
many  cases  where  the  pupil  failed  to  master  suffi- 
ciently the  subjects  of  the  year,  he  had  prob- 
ably to  spend  two  over  it,  so  that  it  is  quite 
possible  that  some  might  easily  spend  twenty  years 


52  THE   STORY   OP   EARLY   QABLIO    LITER ATURB. 

over  their  learning  before  arriving  at  the  high- 
est degree.  And  much  of  this  learning  was,  as 
Caesar  notes,  in  verse.  All  our  earlier  law  tracts 
appear  to  have  been  so,  and  even  all  our  earliest 
romances.  There  is  a  very  interesting  account  extant 
called  the  "  Proceedings  of  the  Great  Bardic  Associa- 
tion," which  leads  up  to  the  epic  of  the  Tain  Bo 
Chuailgne,  the  greatest  of  the  Irish  romances, 
according  to  which  this  great  tale  was  at  one 
time  lost,  and  the  great  Bardic  Institution  was 
commanded  to  hunt  for  and  recover  it  The  fact  of 
its  being  said  that  the  perfect  tale  was  lost  for  ever, 
"  and  that  only  a  fragmentary  and  broken  form  of  it 
would  go  down  to  posterity,"  undoubtedly  means,  as 
has  been  pointed  out  by  Sullivan,  "that  the  filhng 
up  the  gaps  in  the  poem  by  prose  narrative  is 
meant."  In  point  of  fact  the  tale,  as  we  have  it 
now,  consists  half  of  verse  and  half  of  prose. . 
Nor  is  this  peculiar  to  the  Tain.  All  our  oldest 
and  many  of  our  modern  tales  are  composed  in  this 
way.  In  most  or  all  cases  the  verse  is  of  a  more 
archaic  character,  and  more  difficult  than  the  prose. 
In  very  many  romances  an  expanded  prose  narra- 
tive of  several  pages  is  followed  by  a  more  con- 
densed poem  saying  the  same  thing.  So  much  did 
the  Irish  at  last  come  to  look  upon  it  as  a  matter 
of  course  that  every  romance  should  be  interspersed 
with  poetry,  that  even  writers  of  the  seventeenth  and 
eighteenth  centuries,  who  consciously  invented  their 
stories,  as  a  modern  novelist  invents  his,  have  inter- 
spersed their  pieces  with  passages  in  verse  as  did 
Comyn  in  his  Turlough  Mac  Stairn  ;  as  did  the  author 
of  the  Son  of  Ill-counsel,  the  author  of  the  Parlia- 
ment of  Clan  Lopus,  and  others.  We  may  perhaps 
take  it,  then,  that  in  the  earliest  days  all  our  romances 


mPORTANCB  OF  OLD  IRISH  LITERATURE.  53 

were  composed  in  verse,  and  learned  by  heart  by  the 
students — possibly  before  the  alphabet  was  known  at 
all ;  afterwards,  when  lacunae  occurred  through  defec- 
tive memory  on  the  part  of  the  reciter,  he  filled  up  the 
gaps  with  prose.  Those  who  committed  to  paper  our 
earliest  tales  wrote  down  as  much  of  the  old  poetry  as 
they  could  recollect  or  had  access  to,  and  wrote  the 
connecting  narrative  in  prose.  Hence,  it  soon  came 
to  pass  that  if  a  story  pretended  to  any  antiquity,  it 
must  be  interspersed  with  verses  ;  and  at  last  it  hap- 
pened that  the  Irish  taste  became  so  conformed  to 
this  style  of  writing,  that  authors  adopted  it,  as  I  have 
said,  even  in  the  seventeenth  and  eighteenth  century. 

This  chapter  has  been  written  with  a  view  to  show 
that  the  study  of  Irish  literature  is  one  elevated  above 
mere  provinciality  or  even  nationality.  I  wish  to  show 
that  those  of  the  great  nations  of  to-day,  whose  ances- 
tors were  mostly  Celts,  but  whose  language,  literature, 
and  traditions  have  completely  disappeared,  can  best 
form  an  idea  of  their  own  past  of  which  nothing  exists, 
by  studying  the  records  of  the  Irish  past,  of  which  such 
a  quantity  still  remains.  When  we  find  so  much  of  the 
brief  information  given  us  by  the  classical  writers  con- 
cerning the  Celts  with  whom  they  came  in  contact,  not 
only  borne  out,  but  so  amply  illustrated  by  old  Irish  lite- 
rature, it  is  not  very  rash  to  argue  that,  in  other  matters  too, 
the  races  bore  to  each  other  a  very  close  resemblance. 

Much  more  could  be  advanced  upon  this  point,  as 
that  the  four  Gallo-Roman  inscriptions  to  Brigantia 
found  in  Great  Britain,  are  really  to  Brigit,a  goddess 
of  the  Irish,  that  the  Brennus  who  burned  Rome,  390 
years  B.C.,  and  the  Brennus  who  stormed  Delphi 
no  years  later,  were  only  the  god  Brian,*  son  of  the 

♦  WHo also  figures  in  the  "Three  Sorrows  of  Story- telling." 


54  THE   STORY    OF   BARiiT  GAELIC    LltERATURSS. 

goddess  Brigit,  under  whose  tutelage  the  Gaels 
marched,  that  Lugu-dunum,  afterwards  Lug-dunum, 
now  Lyon,  is  so-called  from  the  god  Lugh  the  Long- 
handed,  to  whom  two  Celtic  inscriptions  are  found,  one 
in  Spain,  one  in  Switzerland ;  but  enough  has  been 
said  upon  this  point,  and  those  who  are  curious  upon 
the  matter  may  look  up  the  erudite  pages  of  Monsieur 
de  Jubainville,  to  whom  all  Irishmen  should  owe  a 
lasting  debt  of  gratitude  for  the  more  than  Gallic 
uminousness  with  which  he  has  sought  to  disen- 
tangle the  web  of  our  early  mythology. 


CHAPTER  V. 

JfiARLY    IRISH    ROMANCES. 


\  URING  the  golden  period 
of  the  Greek  and  Roman 
genius  no  one  ever  wrote 
a  romance.  Epics  they 
left  behind  them,  and 
history,  but  the  romance, 
the  Danish  Saga,  the 
Irish  sgeul  or  lirsgeul 
was  unknown.  It  was 
in  time  of  decadence 
that  a  body  of  Greek 
prose  romance  appeared,  and  the  Latin  language 
produced  in  this  line  little  of  a  higher  character  than 
such  books  as  the  Gesfa  Romanorum,  In  Greece 
and  Italy,  where  the  genial  climate  favoured  all  kinds 
of  open  air  representations  the  great  development  ot 
the  drama  took  the  place  of  novelistic  literature,  as  it 
did  for  a  long  time  amongst  the  English  after  the 
Elizabethan  revival.  In  Ireland,  on  the  other  hand, 
the  dramatic  stage  was  never  reached  at  all,  but  the 
development  of  the  lirsgeul,  romance,  or  novel,  was 


56  THE   STORY   OF   EARLY    aABLIO    LITER ATtTRift. 

quite  abnormally  great.  One  of  our  popular  lecturers 
has  asserted,  if  I  mistake  not,  that  the  dramatic  is  an 
inevitable,  and  I  think  he  says,  an  early  development  in 
the  history  of  every  literature,  but  this  is  to  generalize 
from  insufficient  instances.  The  Irish  literature  which 
kept  on  developing — to  some  extent  at  least — for  over 
a  thousand  years,  and  of  which  1,000  volumes  still 
exist,  never  evolved  a  drama,  nor,  as  far  as  I  know, 
so  much  as  a  miracle  play,  although  these  are  found 
in  Welsh  and  even  Cornish. 

What  Ireland  did  produce — and  produce  nobly  and 
well — was  romance.  From  the  first  to  the  last,  from 
the  seventh  to  the  seventeenth  century.  Irishmen, 
without  distinction  of  class,  alike  delighted  in  the 
iirsgeuL 

When  this  form  of  literature  first  came  into  vogue 
we  have  no  means  of  ascertaining,  but  narrative  prose 
was  probably  developed  at  a  very  early  period  as  a 
supplement  to  defective  narrative  verse ;  not  that  it 
were  then  and  there  committed  to  writing,  for  it 
appears  that  the  business  of  the  bards  was  to  learn 
their  stories  by  heart.  I  take  it,  however,  that  they 
did  not  actually  do  this,  but  merely  learned  the  inci- 
dents of  a  story  in  their  regular  sequence,  and  that 
their  training  enabled  them  to  fill  them  up  and  clothe 
them  on  the  spur  of  the  moment  in  the  most  effective 
garments,  decking  them  out  with  passages  of  gaudy 
description,  with  rattling  alliterative  lines  and  "  runs," 
and  with  abundance  of  adjectival  declamation.  The 
bards,  no  matter  from  what  quarter  of  the  island,  had 
all  to  know  the  same  story  or  novel,  provided  it  was  a 
renowned  one ;  with  each  the  sequence  of  incidents,  and 
the  incidents  themselves,  were  probably  for  a  longtime 
the  same,  but  the  language  in  which  they  were  tricked 
out  and  the  length  to  which  they  were  spun,  depended 


&ARLY  IRISH  ROMANCES.  57 

probably  upon  the  genius  or  bent  of  each  particular 
bard.  Of  course  in  process  of  time  divergences  began 
to  arise,  and  hence  came  different  versions  of  the  same 
story.  That,  at  least,  is  how  I  account  for  such  pas- 
sages as  "  but  others  say  that  it  was  not  there  he  was 
killed,  but  in,"  etc. ;  **  but  some  of  the  books  say  that 
it  was  not  on  that  wise  it  happened  but  thus,"  and 
so  on. 

It  is  probable  that  very  many  novels  were  in  exist- 
ence before  the  coming  of  St.  Patrick,  but  highly 
improbable  that  they  were  at  that  time  written  down 
at  full  length.  It  was  I  think  only  after  the  country 
had  become  Christianised  and  full  of  schools  of  learn- 
ing, that  the  bards  experienced  the  desire  of  writing 
down  their  sagas,  with  as  much  as  they  could  recapture 
of  the  ancient  poetry  upon  which  they  were  built.  In 
the  Book  of  Leinster^  a  manuscript  of  the  early  twelfth 
century,  we  find  in  a  list  the  names  of  187  of  those  ro- 
mances, with  350  of  which  an  ollamh  (ollav)  had  to  be 
acquainted.  The  ollamh  was  the  highest  dignitary 
amongst  the  bards,  and  it  took  him  from  nine  to 
twelve  years'  training  to  learn  the  250  prime  stories 
and  the  too  secondary  ones,  along  with  the  other 
things  which  were  required  of  him.  The  prime  sto- 
ries,— the  novels  of  the  time,  for  they  were  nothing 
more  nor  less, — are  divided  in  the  manuscripts  into 
the  following  romantic  catalogue: — Destructions  oj 
Fortified  Places,  Cow  Spoils  (/>.,  cattle  raiding  ex- 
peditions), Courtships  or  Wooings,  Battles,  Cave 
Stories,  Navigations,  Tragical  Deaths,  Feasts,  Sieges, 
Adventures,  Elopements,  Slaughters,  Water-eruptions, 
Expeditions,  Progresses,  and  Visions.  "He  is  no 
poet,"  says  the  Book  of  LeinsUr^  "who  does  not 
synchronize  and  harmonise  all  the  stories."  We 
have,  as  I  have  said,  the  oames  of  187  such  stories 


5  8  THE   STORY   OF   BABLT    GAELIC    LITKRATURfi. 

in  that  book,  and  the  names  of  many  more  are  given 
in  the  tenth  or  eleventh  century  tale  of  Mac  Coise, 
and  all  the  known  ones,  with  the  exception  of  one 
tale  added  later  on,  and  one  which  evidently  through 
an  error  in  transcription  is  made  to  refer  to  Arthur  in- 
stead of  Aithirne,  are  about  events  prior  to  the  year 
650  or  thereabouts.  We  may  take  it,  then,  that  this 
list  was  drawn  up  in  the  seventh  century. 

Now  who  were  the  authors  of  these  couple  of 
hundred  romances  ?  It  is  a  natural  question  but  one 
which  cannot  be  answered.  There  is  not  a  trace  of 
their  authorship  remaining,  if  authorship  be  the  right 
word  for  what  I  suspect  to  have  been  the  gradual 
growth  of  racial  tribal  and  family  history,  mixed  with 
Celtic  mythology,  thus  forming  stories  which  were 
ever  being  told  and  retold,  and  polished  up,  and 
added  to,  and  which  were — some  of  them — handed 
down  for  perhaps  countless  generations ;  others  re- 
count historical  tribal  or  family  doings,  magnified 
during  the  course  of  time;  others  again  of  more 
recent  date  give  us  perhaps  fairly  accurate  accounts 
of  real  events.  I  take  it  that  as  soon  as  bardic 
schools  and  colleges  began  to  be  formed,  there  was 
no  class  of  learning  more  popular  than  that  which 
taught  the  great  traditionary  stories  of  the  various 
tribes  and  families  of  the  great  Gaelic  race,  and  the 
intercommunication  between  the  bardic  colleges  pro- 
pagated local  tradition  throughout  all  Ireland. 

The  very  essence  of  the  national  life  of  Erin  was 
embodied  in  these  stories,  but  unfortunately  few  only 
out  of  the  enormous  mass  have  survived  down  to 
our  day,  and  these  mostly  mutilated  or  preserved 
in  mere  digests.  Some,  however,  exist  at  nearly  full 
length,  quite  sufficient  to  show  us  what  the  romances 
were  like,  and  to  cause  us  to  regret  the  irreparable 


feARLY  IRISH  ROMANCBa.  §^ 

loss  inflicted  upon  our  race  by  the  ravages  of  Danes, 
Normans,  and  English.  Even  as  it  is,  O'Curry  asserts 
that  the  contents  of  the  strictly  historical  tales  known 
to  him  would  be  sufficient  to  fill  up  4,000  of  the 
enormous  pages -of  the  Four  Masters.  He  computed 
that  the  tales  about  Finn,  Ossian,  and  the  Fenians 
would  alone  fill  another  3,000  pages.  In  addition 
to  these  we  have  an  extraordinary  number  of  ima- 
ginative stories,  neither  historical  nor  Fenian,  such 
as  the  Three  Sorrows  of  Story-telling  and  the  like, 
sufficient  to  fill  5,000  pages  more,  not  to  speak  of 
the  more  recent  novel-like  productions  of  the  later 
Irish. 

Omitting  for  the  present  local  and  tribal  stories, 
we  find  that  there  are  three  great  classes  of  national 
romance  or  saga,  common  to  the  whole  nation.  These 
are,  first,  the  mythological  cycle  about  the  Tuatha 
de  Danann,  Firbolgs,  Fomorians,  the  Dagda,  etc., 
secondly,  the  Cycle  of  Cuchulain  and  the  Red 
Branch,  and  thirdly,  the  Fenian  or  Ossianic  cycle. 
We  must  discuss  each  of  these  separately.  To  these 
three  we  might  possibly  add  a  fourth  cycle,  which  exists 
not  indeed  on  paper,  but  in  the  popular  recollection, 
that  of  the  Elves  or  Fairies.  We  thus  come  by  a  re- 
gular dwarfing  process  from  Gods  to  Heroes  (Sat/Aoi/cc), 
from  Heroes  to  Men,  and  from  Men  to  Elves.  Oi 
these  last,  however,  we  shall  have  nothing  to  say  in  this 
volume.* 

*  I  have  collected  some  thirty  stories  in  Irish  amongst  the 
peasantry,  the  nucleus  of  a  Fairy  Cycle. 


CHAPTER    VL 

THE   MYTHOLOGICAL   CYCLE. 


HE  Stories  which  fall  under 
the  head  of  the  mythological 
cycle  are  both  fewer  in  num- 
ber and  more  confused  in  sub- 
stance than  those  of  the  other 
two  cycles.  To  antiquarians 
and  etymologists,  however, 
they  are  the  most  interesting 
of  all,  for  it  is  in  them  we  find  the  clearest  traces  of 
the  old  Irish  pantheon.  In  other  words  we  can,  to  a 
certain  extent,  make  acquaintance  with  the  gods  of  the 
early  Irish,  as  we  make  acquaintance  with  those  of 
Greece,  Rome,  and  Scandinavia,  in  classical  literature 
and  northern  saga.  We  cannot  do  this  at  first  sight  as 
we  can  with  the  classical  gods.  On  the  contrary,  one 
might  read  through  Irish  literature  and  scarcely  see 
that  it  contained  a  mythology  at  all.  The  reason  of  this 
is  that  at  a  very  early  period  the  Irish  forgot  that  these 
beings  and  races  of  whom  they  still  continued  to  tell, 
were  the  gods  and  demi-gods  of  their  ancestors,  until 
at  last  their  historians  came  to  speak  of  them  as 
though  they  were  ordinary  tribes  and  ordinary  men. 


THE  MTTHOLOaiCAL   CYCLB.  6 1 

rhis  process  of  treatment  is  called  Euhemerism  from 
a  Greek  writer  of  the  fourth  century,  B.C.,  named 
Euhemerus  who  attempted  to  do  the  same  thing  by 
the  Greeks.  Occasionally,  indeed,  a  fairy  being, 
generally  a  Tuatha  de  Danann  stands  out  in  the  or- 
dinary romances,  as  Angus  of  the  Brugh  in  Diarnmid 
and  Grainne^  who  saves  his  protege  Diarmuid  very 
much  like  a  Deus  ex  machina,  and  who  when  that 
hero  is  at  length  slain  brings  him  to  his  palace  of  the 
Brugh  on  the  Boyne,  and  says,  *'  since  I  cannot  restore 
him  to  life  I  will  send  a  soul  into  him  so  that  he  may 
talk  to  me  every  day."  But,  upon  the  whole,  while 
there  occurs  a  good  deal  about  wizardry  and  the  Shee* 
men  and  women  who  inhabit  the  fairy  shees  or  hills, 
and  the  incantations  of  Druids,  there  is  little  or  nothing 
about  a  so-called  race  of  gods,  for  the  simple  reason  that 
the  gods  came  to  be  treated  as  men,  and  the  Firbolgs, 
Fomorians,  P'ir-Domnans,  Fir-Galeons,  Tuatha  de 
Danann s,  etc.,  are  spoken  of,  both  by  annalists  and  his- 
torians, as  ordinary  human  tribes.  Indeed,  Keating  in 
enumerating  the  chief  men  of  the  Tuatha  de  Dananns 
the  Dagda,  Manannan  and  the  rest,  actually  adds  **and 
these  were  their  three  goddesses,  Badb,  Macha,  and 
Morighan,"  quite  unsuspicious  of  the  probable  fact 
that  the  Dagda  himself  was  a  kind  of  Irish  Jupiter 
and  Manannan  an  Irish  Neptune,  just  as  much  gods 
of  the  ancient  Irish  as  the  Morighan  (the  war-goddess) 
herself.  Of  course,  all  these  races  and  names  are 
fitted  into  the  annals  each  in  a  place — I  suppose  I 
must  call  it  an  invented  place — of  its  own,  and  the 
intervals  filled  up  with  the  names  of  kings  who  are 


*  The  Irish  sidhe^  equivalent  to  "  Fairy"  ;  these  were  gene- 
rally believed  to  be  the  Tuatha  de  Dananns  who  disappeared 
from  before  the  Milesians  and  lived  inside  the  hills. 


62  THB   STORT   OP    EARLY    GAELIC    LITERATURB. 

«aid  to  have  reigned  over  Erin  and  died.  The 
Dagda  himself  dies,  slain  in  the  battle  of  North 
Moytura  by  a  spear  cast  at  him  by  Kethlen,^*  the 
wife  of  Balor  the  Fomorian  of  the  Evil  Eye,  from 
whom  Enniskillen  is  said  to  take  its  name.  The 
great  Lugh  or  Lughaidh,*  from  whom  Lyons  (Lug- 
dunum),  no  doubt,  takes  its  name,  and  to  whom  are 
found  early  Celtic  inscriptions  is  slain  also.  So  is 
Manannan,  so  is  Ogma — no  doubt  the  Gaulish  Her- 
acles *  O^^mios ' — and  so  are  the  rest,  like  so  many 
human  beings.  But  all  this  arose,  first  from  the 
rationalizing  or  euhemerizing  tendencies  of  the  early 
Irish,  and  secondly  from  the  desire  of  the  mediae val- 
ists  to  trace  back  the  history  and  kings  of  Ireland 
to  Adam,  after  the  fashion  of  the  Hebrew  pedigrees 
with  which  the  introduction  of  Christianity  made 
them  acquainted. 

The  mythological  cycle  of  tales  tells  us  how  the 
Nemedians,  or  children  of  Nemedh,  colonized  Ireland, 
and  how  they  were  oppressed  by  the  Fomorians,  who 
are  generally  described  as  African  sea-robbers,  and 
how  the  two  races  nearly  exterminated  each  other  at 
the  fight  round  the  tower  of  Conning  on  Tory  Island.f 
Some  of  the  Nemedians  survived  and  fled  away,  taking 
refuge  in  Greece ;  and  a  couple  of  hundred  years  later, 
being  driven  out  of  Greece,  they  came  back  again, 
calling  themselves  Firbolg,  />.,  "  sack"  or  '*bag  men." 
It  was  after  they  had  held  the  island  in  peace  for  thirty 
or  forty  years  that  the  celebrated  Tuatha  de  Danann 
came  in.  They,  too,  were  Nemedians  who  had  left 
Ireland  after  that  same  fight  at  Conning's  Tower.  They, 
too,  like  the  Firbolg,  had  been-— some  say  in  Greece — for 

•  Pronounced  Kellen  and  Le\vy. 

t  The  account  in  Nennius  is  something  different 


THE  MYTHOLOGICAL  CTCLB.  63 

a  period  of  exile,  which  endured  about  thirty-five  years 
longer  than  that  of  the  Firbolg.  On  their  return  to 
Ireland  they  found  the  Firbolg  there  before  them, 
and  were  greatly  surprised  to  hear  them  talk  the  same 
Gaelic  language  as  themselves.  They  offered  to 
divide  the  island,  but  the  Firbolg  would  not  have  it, 
so  the  de  Dan  an  ns  fought  the  battle  of  North  Moytura 
with  them,  and  beat  them.  Thirty  years  later  they 
fought  the  second  battle  of  South  Moytura  against  the 
Fomorians,  who  had  once  more  waxed  strong,  and 
beat  them  also.  They  held  the  island  after  this 
for  about  two  hundred  years,  until  the  coming  of  the 
Scots  or  Gaels,  or  Milesians,  as  they  are  variously 
called,  who  in  their  turn  beat  the  Tuatha  de  Dananns, 
and  reigned  here  in  their  stead  until  conquered  by 
the  English.*  The  first  and  second  battles  of 
Moytura  t  are  told  at  length  in  two  prose  epics,  both 

♦  It  is  worth  noting  in  this  place,  as  a  mark  of  the  persistent 
continuity  of  our  history,  that  after  being  beaten  here  the  Firbo'ig 
fled  to  the  islands,  and  colonized  Aran  and  Islay  ard  Rachlin 
and  the  Hebrides.  Long  afterwards,  at  the  time  when  Ireland 
was  divided  into  five  provinces,  the  Cruithnigh  or  Picts  drove 
them  out  of  ihe  islands,  and  they  were  forced  to  come  back  to 
Ireland  to  Cairbre  Niafer,  King  of  Leinster,  who  allotted  them  a 
territory,  but  put  such  a  ra.ck  rent  upon  them,  that  they  were 
glad  to  fly  into  Connacht,  where  Ollioll  and  M^ve,  the  king  and 
queen  who  figure  in  the  Ultonian  cycle,  gave  them  a  free 
grant  of  land,  and  there  Duald  Mac  Firbis,  two  hundred  and 
fifty  years  ago  found  their  descendants  in  plenty.  According  to 
some  accounts,  however,  the  Firbolg  were  never  at  any  time 
wholly  driven  out  of  Connacht,  and  if  they  are  a  real  race  they 
still  form  the  basis  of  the  population  there.  Maine  Mor,  ancestor 
of  the  O'Kellys  is  said  to  have  wrested  from  them  the  territory  of 
Ui  Maine  (part  of  Roscommon  and  Galway)  in  the  6th  century. 

t  When  the  oldest  lists  of  romances  were  drawn  up  there  was 
only  one  battle  of  Moytura  known,  or  at  least  mentioned,  that 
was  evidently  the  ona  against  the  Fomorians,  now  called  the 
second  battle.    In  the  more  recent  list  contained  in  the  Intro- 


04  THE   STORY   OF   EARLY    trABLIO    LITBRATURB. 

of  them  interesting  ;  the  second  especially  so,  it  being 
the  account  of  the  battle  in  which  the  Tuatha  de 
Danann  defeated  the  Fomoiians,  after  a  seven-year 
preparation  for  the  fight.  There  are  traits  in  this 
account  which  evidently  show  the  mythological  origin 
of  all  the  characters.  Just  as  the  most  contradictory  ac- 
counts of  Zeus  are  met  with  in  Greek  mythology,  some 
glorifying  him  as  reigning  in  Olympus  supreme  over 
gods  and  men,  others  representing  him  as  playing  low 
and  indecent  tricks  tranformed  in  the  guise  of  a  cuckoo 
or  a  bull,  so  we  find  the  Dagda  (whose  real  name  is  said 
to  have  been  Eochaidh*  the  Ollamh)  at  one  time  high- 
king  of  the  whole  de  Danann  race,  and  organizer  of 
victory,  and  at  another  in  a  far  less  dignified  and 
clearly  mythological  position.  Here,  for  instance,  is 
the  account  of  his  visit  to  the  camp  of  the  Fomorians, 
in  order  to  cause  them  to  lose  time  and  to  put  them 
off  with  talk  until  the  de  Danann  should  liave  their 
armaments  ready.  I  give  this  passage  not  at  all  as  a 
specimen  of  one  of  the  most  interesting  romances  of 
the  cycle  that  we  have,  but  simply  as  a  proof  of  how 
the  mythological  character  of  the  heroes,  though 
nearly  lost  throughout  many  parts  of  the  tale,  is  clearly 
preserved  in  this,  where  the  great  Dagda  is  seen,  like 
Zeus  at  times,  in  a  most  unprepossessing  position. 

'MVhen  the  Dagda f  had  come  to  the  camp  of  the 
Fomorians  he  demanded  a  truce,  and  he  obtained  it. 
The  Fomorians  prepared  a  porridge  for  him ;  it  was 

duction  to  the  Senchus  M6r  (p.  46,  Master  of  the  Rolls  Series) 
there  is  mention  made  of  both  battles.  There  is  only  a  single 
copy  of  each  of  these  stories  known  to  be  extant — of  how  many 
fine  stories  has  even  the  last  copy  perished  ! 

*  Yohee  the  oUav,  or  ullav. 

f  Jubainville  thinks  this  name  =  Dago-d6vo-s,  "  the  Good  God.** 


THE  MYTHOLOGICAL  CYCLE.  65 

to  ridicule  him  they  did  this,  for  he  greatly  loved 
porridge.  They  filled  for  him  the  king's  cauldron, 
which  was  five  hand-breadths  in  depth.  They  threw 
into  it  eighty  pots  of  milk  and  a  proportionate  quan- 
tity of  meal  and  fat,  with  goats  and  sheep  and  swine, 
which  they  got  cooked  along  with  the  rest.  Then 
they  poured  the  broth  into  a  hole  dug  in  the  ground, 

*  Unless  you  eat  all  that's  there,'  said  Indech  to  him, 

*  you  shall  be  put  to  death,  we  don't  want  you  to  be 
reproaching  us,  and  we  must  satisfy  you."  The  Dagda 
took  the  spoon  ;  it  was  so  great  that  in  the  hollow  of 
it  a  man  and  a  woman  might  be  contained.  The 
pieces  which  went  into  that  spoon  were  halves  of 
salted  pigs  and  quarters  of  bacon.     The  Dagda  said, 

*  Here  is  good  eating,  if  the  broth  be  as  good  as  its 
odour,'  and  as  he  carried  the  spoonful  to  his  mouth, 
he  said,  "  The  proverb  is  true  that  the  good  cooking 
is  not  spoiled  by  the  bad  pot.** 

"  When  he  had  finished  he  scraped  the  ground  with 
his  finger  to  the  very  bottom  of  the  hole  to  take  what 
remained  of  it,  and  after  that  he  went  to  sleep  to 
digest  his  soup.  His  stomach  was  greater  than  the 
greatest  cauldron  in  large  houses,  and  the  Fomorians 
mocked  at  him. 

"He  went  away,  and  came  to  the  bank  of  the  Eba. 
He  did  not  walk  with  ease,  so  large  was  his  stomach. 
He  was  dressed  in  very  bad  guise.  He  had  a  cape 
which  scarcely  reached  below  his  shoulders.  Beneath 
that  cloak  was  seen  a  brown  mantle,  which  descended 
no  lower  than  his  hips.  It  was  cut  away  above,  and 
very  large  in  the  breast.  His  two  shoes  were  of  horses 
skin,  with  the  hair  outside.     He  held  a  wheeled  fork, 

*  Thus  perilously  translated  by  Jubainville.  Stokes  does  not 
attempt  it. 

f 


66  THE  STORY   OP   EARLY  OAHLIC    LriBRATUUK. 

which  would  have  been  heavy  enough  for  eight  men, 
and  he  let  it  trail  behind  him.  It  dug  a  furrow  deep 
enough  and  large  enough  to  become  the  frontier  mearn 
between  two  provinces.  Therefore  it  is  called  the 
track  of  the  Dagda's  club." 

In  the  Tuatha  de  Danann  cycle  we  discern  clearly 
enough  the  figures  of  Badhb  (Birc)  the  Irish  Bellona, 
Dianc^cht  the  Esculapius,  Ogma  the  strong  man,  who 
is,  of  course,  the  Gaulish  god  Ogmius,  of  whom  Lucian 
gives  so  curious  an  account,  and  whom  he  equates  at 
once  with  Hermes  and  Heracles,  although  he  is  with 
us  figured  as  a  powerful  rather  than  as  a  persuasive 
man  ;  Brian  and  his  brothers  ;  Lugh  the  Longhanded, 
otherwise  called  the  Ildana,  or  man  of  many  sciences, 
the  Irish  Apollo ;  Brigit,  the  Goddess  of  Poets,  or  the 
Irish  muse,  from  whose  identity  many  attributes  have 
doubtless  passed  over  to  the  credit  of  her  namesake, 
the  Nun  of  Kildare  ',  Dana,  the  mother  of  the  gods, 
who  was  married  to  Bres  the  Fomorian,  and  appears 
identical  with  Brigit ;  Manannan,  the  Gaelic  Nep- 
tune, and  many  others.  All  this  early  history,  if  not 
wholly  mythological,  and  the  outcome  of  a  past  belief 
in  a  race  of  good  Gods  (the  Tuatha  de  Dananns)  and 
bad  spirits  (the  Fomorians,  etc.)  is  certainly  closely 
bound  up  with  it,  and  Jubainville  sees  in  the  coloniza- 
tion of  Partholan,  the  children  of  Nemedh,  and  the 
Tuatha  de  Dananns,  an  Irish  version  of  the  Greek  ages 
>f  gold,  silver  and  brass,  just  as  he  sees  in  the  Chimaera 
otherwise  Bellerus,  the  monster  slain  by  Bellerophon, 
another  version  of  Balar  of  the  Evil  Eye,  the  fire  which 
comes  out  of  the  Chimaera's  throat,  and  the  deadly 
beam  shot  from  Balar's  evil  eye,  both,  it  seems  pro- 
bable, originally  typifying  the  lightning.  But  into 
intricacies  of  mythology  this  is  no  place  to  ramble . 


THE  MYTHOLOGICAL  CYCLE.  67 

O^Donovan,  indeed,  thought  that  the  de  Dananns 
were  a  real  race  of  men.  So  much  of  our  oldest  topo- 
graphical nomenclature  is  connected  with  them,  and 
so  many  still-remaining  tumuli  are  ascribed  to  them, 
that  he  says,  "these  monuments  are  of  the  most  re- 
mote antiquity,  and  prove  that  the  Tuatha  de  Dananns 
were  a  real  people,  though  their  history  is  so  much 
wrapped  up  in  fable  and  obscurity,"  but  he  himself 
has  given  us  the  best  of  reasons  for  believing  that  they 
were  not  a  real  people,  in  this  statement,  "  it  seems 
very  strange  that  our  genealogists  trace  the  pedigree  of 
no  family  living  for  the  last  thousand  years  to  any  of 
the  kings  or  chieftains  of  the  Tuatha  de  Dananns, 
while  several  families  of  the  Fir-Bolgic  descent  are 
mentioned  in  Hy-Many  and  other  parts  of  Connacht." 


CHAPTER  VII. 

THE   RED   BRANCH    OR   HEROIC  CYCLE. 


HE  mythological  tales  dealt 
with  peoples,  with  dynasties, 
with,  possibly,  the  struggle 
between  good  and  evil  prin- 
ciples; there  is  over  it  all  a 
shadowy  sense  of  vague- 
ness, of  vastness,  of  uncer- 
tainty. The  heroic  cycle, 
on  the  other  hand,  deals  with  the  history  of  the 
Milesians  themselves  within  a  brief  but  well-defined 
period,  and  the  romances  relating  to  it  are  sharply 
drawn,  numerous  and  ancient,  many  of  them  fine  in 
both  conception  and  execution.  Here  we  seem  for 
the  first  time  to  find  ourselves  upon  historical  ground 
Cuchulain,  Conor  mac  Nessa,  Fergus  mac  Roy,  Naesi 
and  D^irdre,  M^ve,  and  Conall  Cearnach  have  about 
them  all  the  circumstantiality  which  is  wanting  to 
the  dim,  mist-magnified,  and  distorted  forms  of  the 
mysterious  Dagda,  Nuada,  Bres,  Balar,  Dana,  and 
iheir  fellows.      Not  that   the    mysterious    is  not  ap- 


THE  RED  BRANCH  OR  HEROIC  CYCLK.      6g 

parent  in  this  cycle  also.  Cuchulain's  birth,  his 
courtship,  to  some  extent  his  death,  are  mysterious 
enough,  as  is  the  metempsychosis  of  the  souls  which 
finally  settled  in  the  wondrous  bulls  which  occasioned 
the  great  war,  as  is  the  sickness  of  the  Ultonians,  and 
much  more.  But  these  are  excrescences  no  more 
affecting  the  conduct  of  the  history  than  do  the  ac- 
tions of  the  gods  affect  the  war  round  Troy ;  events 
are  sufficiently  motivated  upon  reasonable  human 
grounds,  and  there  is  a  higher  air  of  reality  about 
them.  This  is  as  it  should  be,  for,  according  to  the 
annalists,  over  seventeen  hundred  years  had  elapsed 
since  the  events  recorded  in  the  last  cycle  took  place, 
and  the  characters  who  now  make  their  appearance 
are  about  contemporaneous  with  the  birth  of  Christ.* 
Of  this  period,  the  great  event  is  the  long  war 
between  Connacht  and  Ulster,  brought  about  by  the 
Hiurder  of  the  sons  of  Usnach,  a  war  which  included 
the  attempt  of  M^ve,  Queen  of  Connacht,  to  plunder 
Cuailgne  in  Louth.  All  the  Irish  world  f  knows  the 
story  of  D^irdre,  which  gave  rise  to  the  great  war — 
how   Conor,   King  of   Ulster,  obeying  a   prophecy. 


*  ITie  Tuatha  de  Danann  had,  according  to  the  Four 
Masters,  conquered  Ireland  Anno  Mundi  circiter  3303,  and 
Eochaidh  Feidhleach,  the  father  of  the  great  Meve,  Queen  of 
Connacht,  came  to  the  throne  a.m.  5058.  He  died  in  5069,  t,e.f 
a  little  more  than  a  hundred  years  before  the  birth  of  Christ. 

t  Yet  when  in  Trinity  College,  a  few  years  ago,  the  subject — 
the  first  Irish  subject  for  twenty-seven  years — set  for  the  Vice- 
Chancellor's  prize  in  English  verse  was  *'  Deirdre,"  it  was  found 
that  the  students  did  not  know  what  that  word  meant,  or  what 
Deirdre  was,  whether  animal,  vegetable,  or  mineral.  So  true 
it  is  that,  despite  all  the  efforts  of  Davis  and  his  fellows,  there 
are  yet  two  natioas  in  Ireland.  Trinity  College  might  to  some 
extent  bridge  the  gap  if  she  would,  but  she  has  not  even  at- 
tempted it. 


;6  T?HB   STORY   OP   EARLY   GAELIC    ilTlBRATURk 

reared  her  in  a  solitary  rath  apart  from  all  human 
beings,  designing  to  make  her  his  own  wife  when  of 
age ;  how  the  maiden  became  enamoured  of  Naesi, 
who  fled  with  her  to  Alba,  along  with  his  two  brothers ; 
how  Conor  lured  them  back  again  by  Fergus  mac 
Roy,  who  pledged  them  his  word  that  no  harm  was 
intended  for  them ;  how  the  king,  having  craftily  sepa- 
rated Fergus  from  them,  slew  them,  and  the  son  of 
Fergus  with  them  ;  and  how  Fergus,  in  bitter  indigna- 
tion at  his  pledged  word  being  broken,  attacked  and 
burned  Conor's  capital,  Emania,  and  finally  retired 
into  Connacht,  whence  he  kept  up  incessant  mcursions 
upon  Ulster,  with  the  aid  of  the  Connacht  warriors,  for 
nearly  ten  years.  The  slaughter  of  the  sons  of  Usnach 
and  the  melancholy  death  of  D^irdre  is  one  of  the 
most  pathetic  tales  of  this  cycle. 

By  far  the  greatest  and  most  important  of  these 
romances,  however,  is  that  of  Move's  excursion  to  carry 
off  the  bull  of  Cuailgne  in  Louth  ;  this  is  the  well- 
known  Tain  Bo  Cuailgne,  or  Cattle-spoiling  of  Cooley, 
and  it  is  one  which  throws  much  light  upon  early  Irish 
society  and  manners.  Like  most  of  the  tales  belong- 
ing to  this  cycle,  it  is  eminently  Pagan  in  tone  and 
conception.  Indeed,  the  heroic  cycle  had  been  pretty 
well  crystallised  into  form  by  the  seventh  century,  and 
the  romances  had  Dy  that  time  substantially  assumed 
the  shape  in  which  we  now  find  them. 

This  celebrated  story  opens  with  a  conversation 
between  Mbve,  Queen  of  Connacht,  and  OiUoll,  her 
husband,  which  ends  in  a  dispute  as  to  which  of  them 
is  the  richest.  There  was  no  modern  Married 
Woman's  Property  Act  in  force,  but  Irish  women 
seem  to  have  been  at  all  times  much  more  sympatheti- 
cally treated  by  the  Celtic  tribes  than  by  the  harder 
and  more  stern  races  of  Teutonic  and  northern  blood, 


tHB    BEt>    BRAKCH    OB    HEROIC    CtCLfe. 


71 


and  Irish  ladies  seem  to  have  been  free  to  enjoy  their 
own  property  and  dowries.  The  story,  then,  begins 
with  this  dispute  as  to  which,  husband  or  wife,  be  the 
richer  in  this  world's  goods,  and  the  argument  at  last 
becomes  so  heated  that  the  pair  decide  to  have  all 
their  possessions  brought  together  to  compare  them 
one  with  the  other,  and  judge  by  actual  observa- 
tion which  is  the  most  valuable.  They  collected  ac- 
cordingly, jewels,  bracelets,  metal,  gold,  silver,  flocks, 
herds,  ornaments,  etc.,  and  found  that,  in  point  of 
wealth,  they  were  much  the  same,  but  that  there  was 
one  great  bull  called  the  Finn-bheannach,  or  White- 
horned,  who  was  really  calved  by  one  of  Move's  cows, 
but  being  endowed  with  a  certain  amount  of  intelli- 
gence, considered  it  disgraceful  to  be  under  a  woman, 
and  so  had  gone  over  to  Oilioirs  herds.  With  him 
M^ve  had  nothing  that  could  compare.  She  made  en- 
quiry, however,  and  found  out  from  her  chief  courier 
that  there  was  in  the  district  of  Cuailgne,  in  Louth, 
(Mbve  lived  at  Cruachan,  now  Croghan,  in  Roscom- 
mon) a  most  celebrated  bull  called  the  Dun  Bull  of 
Cuailgne,  belonging  to  a  chieftain  of  the  name  of  Dar^ 
To  him,  accordingly,  she  sends  an  embassy,  request- 
ing the  loan  of  the  bull  for  one  year,  and  promising 
fifty  heifers  in  return.  Darb  was  quite  willing,  and 
promised  to  lend  the  animal.  He  was,  in  fact,  pleased, 
and  treated  the  embassy  generously,  giving  them  good 
lodging  and  plenty  of  food  and  drink — too  much 
drink,  in  fact.  The  fate  of  nations  is  said  to  often 
hang  upon  a  thread.  On  this  occasion  that  of  Ulstei: 
and  Connacht  depended  upon  a  drop  more  or  less 
absorbed  by  one  of  the  ten  men  who  constituted 
Move's  embassy.  This  man  took,  unfortunately,  a 
drop  too  much,  and  Dare's  steward  coming  in  at  the 
moment,  heard  him  say  that  it  was  small  thanks  to 


72  THE   STORY   OF   EARLY  GAELIC    LITERATURE. 

his  master  to  give  his  bull,  "  For  if  he  hadn't  given 
it  we'd  have  taken  it."  That  word  decided  the  fate 
of  provinces.  The  steward,  indignant  at  such  an 
outrage,  ran  and  told  his  master,  and  Darb  swore 
that  now  he  would  send  no  bull,  and  swore  too, 
but  that  the  ten  men  were  envoys  he  would  have 
hanged  them.  With  indignity  they  were  dismissed, 
and  returned  empty-handed,  to  Move's  boundless 
indignation.  She  in  her  turn  swore  she  would  have 
the  bull  in  spite  of  Darb.  She  immediately  sent 
out  to  collect  her  armies,  and  invited  Leinster  and 
Munster  to  join  her.  She  was,  in  fact,  able  to  muster 
most  of  the  three  provinces  to  march  against  Ulster 
to  take  the  bull  from  Dar^,  and  in  addition  she  had 
Fergus  mac  Roy  and  about  1,500  Ulster  warriors  who 
had  never  returned  to  their  homes,  nor  forgiven  Conor 
for  the  murder  of  the  sons  of  Usnach.  She  crossed 
the  Shannon  at  Athlone,  and  marched  on  to  Kells, 
within  a  few  miles  of  Ulster,  and  there  she  pitched 
her  standing  camp.  She  was  accompanied  by  her 
husband  and  her  daughter,  who  was  the  fairest  among 
women.  Her  mother  bad  secretly  promised  her 
hand  to  every  leader  in  her  army,  in  order  to  nerve 
them  to  greater  feats  of  arms. 

It  so  chanced  that  the  territory  upon  whose  border 
they  were  now  encamped  belonged  to  the  great 
Cuchulain  himself,  at  this  time  not  much  more  than 
a  youth,  and  it  was  within  his  patrimony  that  Dar^ 
lived,  who  was  owner  of  the  Dun  Bull,  Cuchulain 
alone  stepped  forth  to  meet  the  armies  of  Connacht, 
and  endeavoured  to  delay  them  by  challenging  them 
to  a  series  of  single  combats  with  himself,  in  which  he 
was  always  victorious,  until  M^ve  tired  of  this,  hurled 
her  entire  army  upon  Ulster,  carried  off  the  Dun 
Cow,  and  ravaged  the  country  up  to  the  gates  of 


IHE  RED  BRANCH  OR  HEROIC  CtCLl.      73 

Emania,  Conor's  capital,  thereby  fulfilling  the  pro- 
phecy of  Deirdre : — 

•     Woe  to  Eman,  roof  and  wall, 

Woe  to  the  Red  Branch,  hearth  and  hall, 
Tenfold  woe  and  black  dishonour 
To  the  foul  and  false  Clan  Conor. 

The  most  interesting  incident  in  the  romance  is  the 
single  combat  between  Cuchulain  and  his  old  friend 
Ferdiad,  who  very  much  against  his  will  was  in  spite 
of  himself  persuaded  by  Move's  importunities  and 
promises,  and  also  the  hope  of  gaining  her  beautiful 
daughter,  to  fight  his  ancient  comrade. 

Here  is  a  description  of  the  conduct  of  the  two 
warriors  after  their  first  day's  fighting. 

The  Fight  at  the  Ford. 

"They  ceased  fighting;*  they  threw  their  weapons 
away  from  them  into  the  hands  of  their  charioteers. 
Each  of  them  approached  the  other  forthwith  and 
each  put  his  hand  round  the  other's  neck  and  gave 
him  three  kisses.  Their  horses  were  in  the  same 
paddock  that  night,  and  their  charioteers  at  the 
same  fire  ;  and  their  charioteers  spread  beds  ot 
green  rushes  for  them  with  wounded  men's  pil- 
lows to  them.  The  professors  of  healing  and  curing 
came  to  heal  and  cure  them,  and  they  appUed  herbs, 

*  I  follow  here  for  the  most  part  the  translation  given  by 
Sullivan  in  his  addenda  to  O'Curry's  Manners  and  Customs^  but 
it  is  an  exceedingly  faulty  and  defective  one,  from  an  accurately 
linguistic  point  of  view  ;  however,  even  if  a  few  words  are  mis- 
translated or  their  sense  mistaken,  it  is  quite  immaterial  here. 
Windisch  is  said  to  have  finished  a  complete  translation  of  the 
Tain,  but  it  has  not  yet  appeared  anywhere.  See,  however. 
Max  Netlau's  texts  of  the  Ferdiad  episadf*  in  vak.  to  and  II  of 
the  Revue  Celtique, 


74  THE   STORY   OF   BARLt  GAELIC    LITER ATURfi. 

and  plants  of  healing  and  curing,  to  their  stabs  and 
their  cuts  and  their  gashes,  and  to  all  their  wounds. 
Of  every  herb  and  of  every  healing  and  curing  plant 
that  was  put  to  the  stabs  and  cuts  and  gashes,  and  to 
all  the  wounds  of  Cuchulain,  he  would  send  an  equal 
portion  from  him,  westward  over  the  Ford  to  Ferdiad, 
so  that  the  men  of  Erin  might  not  be  able  to  say, 
should  Ferdiad  fall  by  him,  that  it  was  by  better 
means  of  cure  that  he  was  enabled  to  kill  him. 

"  Of  each  kind  of  food  and  of  palatable  pleasant 
intoxicating  drink  that  was  sent  by  the  men  of  Erin  to 
Ferdiad,  he  would  send  a  fair  moiety  over  the  ford 
northwards  to  Cuchulain,  because  the  purveyors  of 
Ferdiad  were  more  numerous  than  the  purveyors  of 
Cuchulain.  All  the  men  of  Erin  were  purveyors  to 
Ferdiad  for  beating  off  Cuchulain  from  them,  but  the 
Bregians  only  were  purveyors  to  Cuchulain,  and  they 
used  to  come  to  converse  with  him  at  dusk  every  night. 
They  rested  there  that  night.'* 

The  narrative  goes  on  to  describe  the  next  day^s 
fighting  which  was  carried  on  from  their  chariots  "  with 
their  great  broad  spears,"  and  which  left  them  both  in 
such  evil  plight  that  the  professors  of  healing  and 
curing  "  would  do  nothing  more  for  them,  because  oi 
the  dangerous  severity  of  their  stabs  and  their  cuts  and 
their  gashes  and  their  numerous  wounds,  than  to  apply 
witchcraft  and  incantations  and  charms  to  them  to 
staunch  their  blood  and  their  bleeding  and  their  gory 
wounds."     Their  meeting  on  the  next  day  follows. 

"  They  arose  early  the  next  morning,  and  came  for- 
ward to  the  field  of  battle.  Cuchulain  perceived  an  ill- 
visaged  and  a  greatly  lowering  cloud  on  Ferdiad  that 
day.  *  Badly  dost  thou  appear  to-day,  O  Ferdiad, 
said  Cuchulain,  *  thy  hair  has  become  dark  this  day 
and  thine  eye  has  become  drowsy,  and  thine  own 


*HB    REJD    BRANCH    OR    HEROIC    CYOLB.  7$ 

form  and  features  and  appearance  have  departed  from 
thee/  *  It  is  not  from  fear  or  terror  of  thee  that  I  am 
so  this  day ; '  said  Ferdiad,  *  for  there  is  not  in  Erin 
this  day  a  champion  that  I  could  not  subdue.'  And 
Cuchulain  was  complaining  and  bemoaning,  and  he 
spake  these  words,  and  Ferdiad  answered : 

CUCHULAIN. 

'  Oh^  Ferdiad  is  it  thou 
Wretched  man  thou  art  I  trow, 
By  a  guileful  woman  won 
To  hurt  thine  old  companion.' 

FERDIAD. 

•  Oh,  Cuchulain,  fierce  of  fight, 
Man  of  wounds  and  man  of  might, 
Fate  constrains  each  one  to  stir 
Moving  towards  his  sepulchre.' "  ^ 

The  lay  is  then  given,  each  of  the  heroes  reciting  a 
verse  in  turn,  and  it  is  very  possibly  upon  these  lays 
that  the  prose  narrative  is  built  up.  The  third  day's 
fighting  is  then  described  in  which  the  warriors  used 
their  "  heavy  hard-smiting  swords,"  or  rather  swords 
that  gave  "  blows  of  size."     The  story  then  continues: 

**  They  cast  away  their  weapons  from  them  into  the 
hands  of  their  charioteers,  and  though  it  had  been  the 
meeting,  pleasant  and  happy,  griefless  and  spirited  of 
two  men  that  morning,  it  was  the  separation,  mournful, 
sorrowful,  dispirited  of  the  two  men  that  night. 

*'  Their  horses  were  not  in  the  same  enclosure  that 


♦  This  is  the  metre  of  the  original.  The  last  lines  are  literally 
*'  A  man  is  constrained  to  come  unto  the  sod  where  his  final 
grave  shall  be."  The  metre  of  the  last  line  is  wrong  in  the  LL. 
version  of  the  original. 


76  THE   StORY    OF   EARLY   GAELIC    LITERATURE. 

night.  Their  charioteers  were  not  at  the  same  fire. 
They  rested  that  night  there. 

*'  Then  Ferdiad  arose  early  next  morning,  and  went 
Jorward  alone  to  the  ford  of  battle,  for  he  knew  that 
that  day  would  decide  the  battle  and  the  fight,  and  he 
knew  that  one  of  them  would  fall  on  that  day  there, 
or  that  they  both  would  fall. 

Ferdiad  displayed  many  noble,  wonderful,  varied  feats 
on  high  that  day  which  he  never  learned  with  any  other 
person,  neither  with  Scathach,  nor  with  Uathach  nor 
with  Aif^,  but  which  were  invented  by  himself  that 
day  against  Cuchulain. 

"  Cuchulain  came  to  the  ford  and  he  saw  the  noble, 
varied,  wonderful,  numerous  feats  which  Ferdiad  dis 
plays  on  high.  *  I  perceive  there  my  friend  Laeg ' 
(said  Cuchulain  to  his  charioteer)  'the  noble, 
varied,  wonderful,  numerous  feats  which  Ferdiad  dis- 
plays on  high,  and  all  these  feats  will  be  tried  on  me 
in  succession,  and,  therefore  it  is,  that  if  it  be  I  who 
shall  begin  to  yield  this  day,  thou  art  to  excite,  re- 
proach, and  speak  evil  to  me,  so  that  the  ire  of  my  rage 
and  anger  shall  grow  the  more  on  me.  If  it  be  I  who 
prevail,  then  thou  shalt  laud  me,  and  encourage  me, 
and  speak  good  words  to  me,  that  my  courage  may  be 
greater.'*  *  It  shall  so  be  done  indeed,  O  Cuchu^ 
lain,'  said  Laeg. 

"And  it  was  then  Cuchulain  put  his  battle-suit  of 

*  A  common  trait,  even  in  modern  Gaelic'  tales,  as  in  the  story 
of  Illann,  son  of  the  King  of  Spain,  where  his  sweetheart  urges 
him  to  the  battle  by  chanting  his  pedigree,  and  in  Campbell's 
story  of  Conall  Gulban,  where  the  daughter  of  the  King  of 
Lochlann  urges  her  bard  to  exhort  her  champion  in  the  fight 
lest  he  be  defeated,  and  to  give  him  Brosnachadh  file  fir-ghlic, 
*.^.,  the  urging  of  a  truly  wise  poet. 


THE  RED  BRANCH  0!t  HEROIC  CYCLE.      77 

battle,  and  of  combat,  and  of  fight  on  him,  and  he 
displayed  noble,  varied,  wonderful,  numerous  feats  on 
high  on  that  day,  that  he  never  learned  from  anybod) 
else,  neither  with  Scathach,  nor  with  Uathach,  nor  with 
Aife ;  Ferdiad  saw  those  feats  and  he  knew  they  would 
be  plied  against  him  in  succession. 

"  *  What  weapons  shall  we  resort  to,  O  Ferdiad  ? ' 
said  Cuchulain.  *To  thee  belongs  thy  choice  of 
weapons  till  night,'  said  Ferdiad. 

*'  *  Let  us  try  the  Ford  Feat,  then,'  said  Cuchulain. 

"  *  Let  us,  indeed,'  said  Ferdiad.  Although  Ferdiad 
thus  spoke  his  consent,  it  was  a  cause  of  grief  to  him 
to  speak  so,  because  he  knew  that  Cuchulain  was  used 
to  destroy  every  hero  and  every  champion  who  con- 
tended with  him  in  the  Feat  of  the  Ford. 

"  Great  was  the  deed,  now,  that  was  performed  on 
that  day  at  the  ford — the  two  heroes,  the  two  warriors, 
the  two  champions  of  Western  Europe,  the  two  gift 
and  present  and  stipend-bestowing  hands  of  the  north- 
west of  the  world,  the  two  beloved  pillars  of  the  valour 
of  the  Gael,  and  the  two  keys  of  the  bravery  of  the 
Gael,  to  be  brought  to  fight  from  afar  through  the 
instigation  and  intermeddling  of  Aihll  and  Mbve. 

"  Each  of  them  began  to  shoot  at  other  with  their 
missive  weapons  from  the  dawn  of  early  morning  till 
the  middle  of  midday.  And  when  midday  came  the 
ire  of  the  men  waxed  more  furious,  and  each  of  them 
drew  nearer  to  the  other.  And  then  it  was  that  Cuchu- 
lain on  one  occasion  sprang  from  the  brink  of  the  ford 
and  came  on  the  boss  of  the  shield  of  Ferdiad  son  of 
Daman,  for  the  purpose  of  striking  his  head  over  the 
rim  of  his  shield  from  above.  And  it  was  then  that 
Ferdiad  gave  the  shield  a  blow  of  his  left  elbow  and 
cast  Cuchulain  from  him  like  a  bird  on  the  brink  of 
the  ford.     Cuchulain  sprang  from  the  brink  of  the  ford 


78  THE  STORY  OF   EARLY    OAELIC    LITBRATURS. 

again  till  he  came  on  the  boss  of  the  shield  of  Ferdiad 
son  of  Daman,  for  the  purpose  of  striking  his  head 
over  the  rim  of  the  shield  from  above.  Ferdiad  gave 
the  shield  a  stroke  of  his  left  knee,  and  cast  Cuchulain 
from  him  like  a  little  child  on  the  brink  of  the  ford. 

"  Laeg  [his  charioteer]  perceived  that  act.  *  Alas, 
indeed,'  said  Laeg,  *  the  warrior  who  is  against  thee 
casts  thee  away  as  a  lewd  woman  would  cast  her  child. 
He  throws  thee  as  foam  is  thrown  by  the  river.  He 
grinds  thee  as  a  mill  would  grind  fresh  malt.  He 
pierces  thee  as  the  felling  axe  would  pierce  the  oak. 
He  binds  thee  as  the  woodbine  binds  the  tree.  He 
darts  on  thee  as  the  hawk  darts  on  small  birds,  so  that 
henceforth  thou  hast  nor  call,  nor  right,  nor  claim  to 
valour  or  bravery  to  the  end  of  time  and  life,  thou  little 
fairy  phantom,'  said  Laeg. 

"  Then  up  sprang  Cuchulain  with  the  rapidity  of  the 
wind  and  with  the  readiness  of  the  swallow,  and  \yith 
the  fierceness  of  the  dragon  and  the  strength  of  the 
lion  into  the  troubled  clouds  of  the  air  the  third  time, 
and  he  alighted  on  the  boss  of  the  shield  of  Ferdiad 
son  of  Daman  to  endeavour  to  strike  his  head  over  the 
rim  of  his  shield  from  above.  And  then  it  was  the 
warrior  gave  the  shield  a  shake,  and  cast  Cuchulain 
from  him  into  the  middle  of  the  ford,  the  same  as  if 
he  had  never  been  cast  off  at  all. 

"And  it  was  then  that  Cuchulain's  first  distortion 
came  on,  and  he  was  filled  with  swelling  and  great 
fulness,  like  breath  in  a  bladder,  until  he  became  a 
terrible,  fearful,  many-coloured,  wonderful  Tuaig,  and 
he  became  as  big  as  a  Fomor,  or  a  man  of  the  sea, 
the  great  and  valiant  champion,  in  perfect  height  over 
Ferdiad.* 

*  Compare  this  with  th?  Berserker  rage  of  th^  Northmeij, 


THB  RED  BRANCH  OR  HEROIC  CTCLB,      yg 

"  So  close  was  the  fight  they  made  now  that  their 
heads  met  above  and  their  feet  below  and  their  arms  in 
the  middle  over  the  rims  and  bosses  of  their  shields.  So 
close  was  the  fight  they  made  that  they  cleft  and  loos- 
ened their  shields  from  their  rims  to  their  centres.  So 
close  was  the  fight  which  they  made  that  they  turned 
and  bent  and  shivered  their  spears  from  their  joints  to 
their  hafts  !  Such  was  the  closeness  of  the  fight  which 
they  made  that  the  Bocanachs  and  Bananachs  and  wild 
people  of  the  glens  and  demons  of  the  air  screamed 
from  the  rims  of  their  shields,  and  from  the  hilts  of 
their  swords,  and  from  the  hafts  of  their  si)ears.  Such 
was  the  closeness  of  the  fight  which  they  made  that 
they  cast  the  river  out  of  its  bed  and  out  of  its  course, 
so  that  it  might  have  been  a  reclining  and  reposing 
couch  for  a  king  or  for  a  queen  in  the  middle  of  the 
ford,  so  that  there  was  not  a  drop  of  water  *  in  it  unless 
it  dropped  into  it  by  the  trampling  and  the  hewing 
which  the  two  champions  and  the  two  heroes  made  in 
the  middle  of  the  ford.  Such  was  the  intensity  of  the 
fight  which  they  made,  that  the  stud  of  the  Gaels 
darted  away  in  fright  and  shyness,  with  fury  and  mad- 
ness, breaking  their  chains  and  their  yokes,  their  ropes 
and  their  traces,  and  that  the  women  and  youths  and 
small  people  and  camp-followers,  and  non-combatants 
of  the  men  of  Erin  broke  out  of  the  camp  south- 
westwards. 

"  They  were  at  the  edge-feat  of  swords  during  the 
time.  And  it  was  then  that  Ferdiad  found  an  un- 
guarded moment  upon  Cuchulain,  and  he  gave  him  a 
stroke  of  the  straight-edged  sword,  and  buried  it  in  his 

*  Cf.  the  common  Gaelic  folk-lore  formula,  "  they  would 
make  soft  of  the  hard  and  hard  of  the  soft,  and  bring  cold  springs 
or  fresh  water  out  of  the  hard  rock  with  their  wrestling.'' 


8o  THE  STORY   OP  BARLl    JABLIO    LITERATURE. 

body  until  his  blood  fell  into  his  girdle,  until  the  ford 
became  reddened  with  the  gore  from  the  body  of  the 
battle-warrior.  Cuchulain  could  not  endure  this,  for 
Ferdiad  continued  his  unguarded  stout  strokes,  and  his 
quick  strokes,  and  his  tremendous  great  blows  at  him. 
And  he  asked  Laeg,  son  of  Riangabhra,  for  the  Gae 
Bulg.  The  manner  of  that  was  this  :  it  used  to  be  set 
down  the  stream  and  cast  from  between  the  toes  [///., 
in  the  cleft  of  the  foot],  it  made  the  wound  of  one  spear 
in  entering  the  body,  but  it  had  thirty  barbs  to  open, 
and  could  not  be  drawn  out  of  a  person^s  body  until  it 
was  cut  out.  And  when  Ferdiad  heard  the  Gae  Bulg 
mentioned  he  made  a  stroke  of  the  shield  down  to 
protect  his  lower  body.  '  Cuchulain  thrust  the  unerring 
thorny  spear  off  the  centre  of  his  palm  over  the  rim  of 
the  shield,  and  through  the  breast  of  the  skin-protecting 
armour,  so  that  its  further  half  was  visible  after  pierc- 
ing his  heart  in  his  body.  Ferdiad  gave  a  stroke  of 
his  shield  up  to  protect  the  upper  part  of  his  body, 
though  it  was  "  th?  relief  after  the  danger."  The 
servant  set  the  Gae  Bulg  down  the  stream,  and 
Cuchulain  caught  it  between  the  toes  of  his  foot,  and 
he  threw  an  unerring  cast  of  it  at  Ferdiad  till  it  passed 
through  the  firm  deep  iron  waistpiece  of  wrought  iron, 
and  broke  the  great  stone  which  was  as  large  as  a 
mill-stone  in  three,  and  passed  through  the  protections 
of  his  body  into  him,  so  that  every  crevice  and  every 
cavity  of  him  was  filled  with  its  barbs. 

"  *  That  is  enough  now,  indeed,'  said  Ferdiad,  *  I 
fall  of  that.  Now  indeed  may  I  say  that  I  am  sickly 
after  thee,  and  not  by  thy  hand  should  I  have  fallen,' 
and  he  said  :  [Here  follow  verses.] 

"  Cuchulain  ran  towards  him  after  that  and  clasped 
his  two  arms  about  him,  and  lifted  him  with  his  ariris 


THE  RED  BRANCH  OR  HEROIC  CYCLE.      8 1 

and  his  armour  and  his  clothes  across  the  ford  north- 
ward, in  order  that  the  slain  should  be  by  the  ford  on 
the  north,  and  not  by  the  ford  on  the  west,  with  the 
men  of  Erin. 

"  Cuchulain  laid  Ferdiad  down  there,  and  a  trance 
and  faint  and  weakness  fell  then  on  Cuchulain  over 
Ferdiad.  *  Good,  O  Cuchulain,'  said  Laeg,  '  rise  up 
now  for  the  men  of  Erin  are  coming  upon  us,  and  it 
is  not  single  combat  they  will  give  thee  since  Ferdiad, 
son  of  Daman,  son  of  Dar^  has  fallen  by  thee.' 

"  *  Friend,'  said  he,  *  what  availeth  me  to  arise  after 
him  that  hath  fallen  by  me  ? ' " 

The  Conception  of  Conor,  the  Wooing  of  Emer,  the 
Death  of  Conlaoch,  Cuchulain's  Rearing,  Mac  Datho's 
Swine,  the  Siege  of  Howth,  the  Intoxication  of  the 
Ultonians,  Bricriu's  Banquet,  Emer's  Jealousy  and 
Cuchulain's  Pining,  the  Death  of  the  Children  of 
Usnach,  the  Death  of  Cuchulain,  the  Red  Rout  of 
Conall  Cearnach,  are  amongst  the  best-known  tales 
belonging  to  this  cycle. 


CHAPTER    VIII. 

THE   FENIAN    CYCLE. 


UCHULAIN'S 
life  and  love 
and  death,  entranced  the 
ears  of  the  great  for  many 
centuries;  and  into  hun- 
dreds of  bright  eyes  tears 
of  pity  had  for  a  thousand 
years  been  conjured  up  by 
the  pathetic  tones  of  bards 
reciting  the  fate  of  her  who  perished  for  the  sons  of 
Usnach.  The  wars  of  M^ve  and  Conor  mac  Ness?. 
were  household  words  in  the  hall  of  Muircheartach  oi 
the  Leather  Cloaks,  and  in  the  Palace  at  the  Head  of 
the  Weir — Brian  Boru's  Kincora.  "Whosoever  loved 
what  was  great  in  conception,  and  admired  the  broad 
§weep  of  the  epic,  called  upon  his  bards  to  recite  him 


THE    FENIAN   CYCLE.  83 

the  loves,  the  wars,  the  valour,  and  the  deaths  of  the 
Red  Branch  Knights.* 

But  there  was  yet  another  era  consecrated  in  story- 
telHng,  another  age  of  history,  peopled  by  other 
characters,  in  which  the  households  of  many  chief- 
tains, and  no  doubt  many  even  of  the  chiefs  them- 
selves delighted. 

This  was  the  body  of  romances  that  were  woven 
around  Conn  of  the  Hundred  Battles,  his  son  Art 
the  Lonely,  his  grandson  Cormac  mac  Art,  and  his 
great  grandson  Cairbre  of  the  Liffey.  This  cycle  of 
romance  may  be  called  the  "  Fenian  "  cycle,  as  dealing 
to  some  extent  with  Finn  mac  Cool  and  his  Fenian | 

*  Moore's  genius  has  stereotyped  amongst  us  the  term  Red 
Branch  Knight,  which,  however,  has  too  much  flavour  of  the 
mediaeval  about  it.  The  Irish  is  curadh,  "hero."  The  Irish  for 
knight  in  the  appellation  White  Knight,  Knight  of  the  Glen, 
etc.,  is  Ridire  (pronounced  Rid-lr-yS,  in  Connacht  often  Rud-ir- 
yS)  which  is  really  a  mediaeval  term,  evidently  borrowed  from  the 
German  Ritter,  i.e.^  Rider.  The  Red  Branch  heroes  never  appear 
on  horseback,  but  always  in  chariots. 

+  Monre  helped  to  bring  this  word  into  common  use  under  the 
form  of  Finnian  in  his  melody:  *' The  wine  cup  is  circling  in 
Alvin's  Hall."  It  is  probable  that  he  derived  the  word  from 
Finn,  and  meant  by  it  "followers  of  Finn  Mac  Cool."  The 
Irish  word  is  Fiann  (pronounced  Fee-an)  and  has  nothing  to  do 
with  Finn  Mac  Cool.  In  the  genitive  it  is  na-Feine  (na- 
Fayna).  It  is  a  noun  of  multitude,  and  means  ihe  Fenian  body 
in  general.  The  individual  Fenian  was  called  F^innidhe,  ix»y 
a  member  of  the  Fenian  force.  The  bands  of  militia  were  called 
Fianna  ( Feeana).  The  English  translation  of  Keating,  made 
early  in  the  last  century  by  Dermod  O'Connor,  does  not  use  the 
term  '*  Fenian"  at  all,  but  translates  it  by  "  Irish  Militia."  Nor 
does  O'llalloran,  in  1778,  when  he  published  his  history  seem  to 
have  known  the  word.  We  find  Miss  Brooke,  however,  as  early 
as  1796,  using  the  term  Fenian  in  the  following  lines  : — 

* '  He  cursed  in  rage  the  Fenian  chief. 
And  all  the  Fenian  race." 


84  THE   STORY   OP   BABLV   VJABLIO    MTBRATURB. 

militia,  or  the  "  Ossianic  "  cycle  since  Ossian,  Finn's 
son,  is  supposed  to  have  been  the  author  of  many  of 
the  poems  which  belong  to  it. 

In  point  of  time,  as  reckoned  by  the  Irish  annalists 
and  historians,  the  men  of  the  Fenian  cycle  lived 
something  about  200  years  later  than  those  of  the 
Cuchulain  era,*  and  in  none  of  the  romances  do  we 
see  even  the  faintest  confusion  or  sign  of  intermingling 
the  characters  belonging  to  the  different  cycles.  One  of 
the  surest  proofs— if  proof  were  needed — that  Mac 
Pherson's  brilliant  "  Ossian  "  had  no  Gaelic  original,  is 
the  way  in  which  the  men  and  events  of  the  two 
separate  cycles  are  jumbled  together. 

As  the  war  between  Ulster  and  Connacht,  which 
followed  the  death  of  the  children  of  Usnach,  is  the 
great  historic  event  which  serves  as  basis  to  so  many 
of  the  Red  Branch  romances,  so  the  principal  thread 
of  history  round  which  many  of  the  Fenian  stories  group 
themselves,  is  the  gradual  and  slowly-increasing  enmity 
which  proclaimed  itself  between  the  High  Kings  of 
Erin  and  their  Fenian  cohorts,  resulting  at  last  in  the 
battle  of  Gowra,  the  fall  of  the  High  King,  and  the 
destruction  of  the  Fenians. 

Thus,  in  the  Battle  of  Cnucha  is  related  how  Cool,t 
the  father  of  Finn,  made  war  upon  Conn  of  the  Hun- 

And  Halliday  in  his  edition  of  Keating,  published  in  1808,  also 
talks  in  a  foot-note  of  "  Fenian  heroes."  It  was  John  O'Mahony, 
he  Head- Centre,  a  brilliant  Irish  scholar,  who  first,  by  a  happy 
Inspiration,  connected  the  I.R.B.,  or  its  equivalent,  with  the 
ancient  Irish  militia,  and  by  calling  them  Fenians,  perpetuated 
for  all  time  an  ancient  historic  memory. 

♦  Cormac  mac  Art  came  to  the  throne  a.d.  227,  according  to 
the  Four  Masters,  a.d.  213  according  to  Keating. 

tin  Irish  Ciimhal,  but  **mh"  in  the  middle  of  a  word  is 
sounded  as  "  v  "  or  **  w,"  hence  the  word  is  pronounced  Coowal, 
or  more  shortly.  Cool. 


THE   FENIAN   OYOLB.  85 

dred  Battles  because  be  had  raised  Crimhthan  [Crivhan] 
of  the  Yellow  Hair  to  the  throne  of  Leinster,  and  how 
he  obtained  the  aid  of  the  Munster  princes  in  the  war. 
At  the  battle  of  Cnucha,  or  Castleknock,  near  CooPs 
rath, — now  Rathcoole,  some  ten  miles  from  Dublin, — 
Cool  was  routed  and  slain  by  the  celebrated  Connacht 
champion,  Aedh  mac  Morna,  who  lost  an  eye  in  the 
battle  and  was  thenceforth  called  GoU  (or  the  blind)* 
mac  Morna.  Many  of  the  Munster  Fenians  followed 
Cool  in  this  battle,  and  we  find  here  the  broadening 
rift  between  the  Fenians  of  Munster  and  of  Connacht, 
which  ultimately  tended  to  bring  about  the  dissolution 
of  the  v/hole  body. 

Again  we  find  in  the  fine  tale  called  the  Battle  of 
Moy  Muchruime,  how  Finn,  through  spite  at  his  father 
Cool  being  thus  killed  by  Conn  of  the  Hundred  Battles, 
kept  out  of  the  way  when  Conn's  son  Art  was  fi2;hting 
the  great  battle  of  Moy  Muchruime,  and  gave  him  no 
assistance. 

And  again  it  was  partly  because  Finn  kept  out  of 
the  way  on  that  occasion  that  Conn's  great  grandson 
fought  the  battle  of  Gowra  against  Finn's  son  Ossian, 
and  his  grandson  Oscar,  a  battle  which  put  an  end  to 
Fenian  power  for  ever. 

Of  many  of  these  tales  we  find  two  redactions,  that 
of  the  old  vellum  MSS.  and  that  of  the  modern  paper 
ones,  the  latter  being  as  a  rule  much  more  lengthy  and 
decorative.  I  suspect,  however,  that  in  most  cases 
only  condensed  versions  of  romances  were  committed 
to  the  most  ancient  books,  writing  being  then  less 
common,  and  vellum  rarer  and  more  expensive,  and 
that  the  bards  whose  business  it  was  to  recite  them, 


*  The  word  is  long  obsolete.     GoU  is  a  stock  character  in 
Fenian  folk-lore. 


86  THE   STORY    OF    EARLY   GAELIC    LiTfiRATURfi. 

lengthened  and  adorned  them  for  themselves  while  in 
the  act  of  oral  delivery.  Here,  for  instance,  is  a  spe- 
cimen of  a  passage  written  at  full  length  in  the  more 
modern  paper  books,  but  slurred  over  or  wholly  disre- 
garded in  the  old  vellum  ones;  it  is  the  sailing  of 
Cool,  Finn's  father,  to  Ireland,  to  take  the  throne  of 
Leinster.  I  translate  this  from  a  modern  manuscript 
of  the  battle  of  Cnucha  in  my  own  possession,  as  a 
good  instance  of  the  decorative  and  in  places  in- 
flated style  of  the  later  redactions  of  many  of  the 
Fenian  sagas. 

The  Sailing  of  Cool. 

•*  Now  the  place  where  Cool  chanced  to  be  at  that 
time  was  between  the  islands  of  Alba  and  the  deserts 
of  Fionn-Lochlan,  for  he  was  hunting  and  deer-stalk- 
ing there.  And  the  number  of  those  who  were  with  the 
overthrowing  hero,  Cool,  in  that  place,  .was  thrice  fifty 
champions  of  his  own  near  men ;  and  he  heard  at  that 
tfme  that  his  country  was  left  without  any  good  king 
to  defend  it,  and  that  Cauheer  More"^'  [King  of  Lein- 
ster] had  fallen  on  the  field  of  battle,  and  that  there  was 
no  hero  to  keep  the  country.  Thereupon  those  chief- 
tains were  of  a  mind  to  proceed  unto  the  isolated 
green  isle  of  Erin,  there  to  maintain  with  valour  and 
might  the  red-hand  province  of  Leinster.  And  joy- 
fully proceeded  they  straight  forwards  towards  their 
ship. 

**And  there  tTiey  quickly  and  expeditiously  launched 
the  towering  wide-wombed  broad-sailed  bark,  the 
freighted  full-wide  fair-broad  firm-roped  vessel,  and 
they  grasped  their  shapely  well-formed  broad-bladed 
well-prepared  oars,  and  they   made   a  powerful  sea- 

•  In  Irish  Calhaoir  M6r. 


THE   FENIAN   CYCLE,  Sj 

great  dashing  dry-quick  rowing  over  the  broad  hollow- 
deep  full-foamed  pools  [of  the  sea],  and  over  the 
rash-billowed  vehement  hollow-broken  rollers,  so  that 
they  shot  their  shapely  ship  under  the  junt  house  of 
each  fair  rock,  in  the  shallows,  nigh  to  the  rough- 
bordered  margin  of  the  Eastern  lands,  over  the  smooth- 
less  great-foaming  lively-waved  arms  of  the  sea,  so  that 
each  fierce,  broad,  constant  foaming,  bright- spotted, 
white- broken  drop  that  the  heroes  left  upon  the  sea- 
pool  with  that  rapid  rowing  formed  [themselves]  like 
great  torrents  upon  soft  mountains. 

"When  that  valiant  powerful  company  perceived  the 
moaning  of  the  loud  billowy  waves,  and  the  breaking 
forth  of  the  ocean  from  her  barriers,  and  the  swelling 
of  the  abyss  from  her  places,  and  the  loud  convulsion 
of  the  sea  from  her  smooth  streams,  it  was  then  they 
hoisted  the  variegated  tough-cordaged  sharp-pointed 
mast  in  the  centre  of  the  galley  narrow-cornered  and 
broad-bosomed,  and  they  raised  aloft  their  fair  greatly- 
shining  well-answering  truly-wrought  quick-cordaged 
sail,  upon  the  mast  with  much  speed.  And  when 
the  great  foundation-blasts  of  the  angry  wind  touched 
the  even  upright-standing,  sword-straight  masts,  and 
when  the  huge-flying,  loud-voiced,  broad-bordered 
sails  swallowed  the  wind  attacking  them  suddenly  with 
sharp  voice,  that  stout,  strong,  active,  powerful  crew 
rose  up  promptly  and  quickly,  and  everyone  went 
straight  to  his  work  with  speed  and  promptitude,  and 
they  stretched  forth  their  ready,  courageous,  white- 
coloured,  brown-nailed  hands  most  valiantly  to  the 
tackling,  till  they  let  the  wind  in  loud  sharp  fast  voice- 
bursts  into  the  shrouds  of  the  mast,  so  that  the  ship 
gave  an  eager,  very  quick,  vigorous  leap  forward,  right 
straight  into  the  salt-ocean,  till  they  arrived  in  the 
delightfully-clear,  cold-pooled,  plaintive- whistling,  joy- 


88  THE  STORY   O'F   EARLY    OAELIO    LITBRAXURJB. 

fully-calling  reaches  of  the  sea,  and  the  dark  sea  rose 
speedily  around  them  in  desperate,  daring,  flood- 
ful  doisleana,  in  commingling  ridges,  and  in  rough- 
grey,  proud-tongued,  gloomy-grim,  blue-capacious 
valleys,  and  in  impetuous  showers-topped  wombs  (of 
water) ;  and  the  great  merriment  of  the  cold  wind  was 
answered  by  the  chieftains,  strong-workingly,  stout- 
enduringly,  truly-powerfully,  and  they  proceeded  to 
manage  and  attend  the  high-ocean,  until  at  last  the 
strong  and  powerful  sea  overcame  the  intention  of  the 
high  wind,  and  the  murmur  and  giddy  voice  of  the 
deep  was  humbled  by  that  great  rowing,  till  the  sea 
became  restful,  smooth,  and  very  calm  behind  thern, 
until  they  took  port  and  harbour  at  Inver-Cholpa, 
which  is  at  this  time  called  Drogheda." 

Even  those  stories  in  which  little  or  no  mention  is 
made  of  the  Fenians,  as  the  Battle  of  Moy  L^ana, 
between  Conn  of  the  Hundred  Battles  and  Owen  More, 
in  which  Conn  won  for  himself  the  sovereignty  of  the 
whole  island,  and  slew  his  rival,  may  be  included  in 
this  so  called  "Fenian"  cycle,  as  well  as  such  com- 
pletely fabulous  tales  as  Cormac  mac  Art's  Branch, 
and  the  like,  because  they  deal  with  the  same  era  and 
the  same  characters. 

The  Fenian  tales  and  poems  are  extraordinarily 
numerous,  and  their  conception  and  characteristics 
are,  in  general,  quite  different  from  those  relating  to 
the  Red  Branch.  They  have  not  the  same  wide 
sweep,  the  same  vastness  and  stature,  the  same  weird- 
ness,  as  the  older  cycle.  They  are  more  modern  in 
conception  and  surroundings ;  there  is  no  mention  of 
the  war  chariot  which  is  so  important  a  factor  in  the 
older  cycle,  or  if  it  is  mentioned  it  plays  no  part.  The 
Fe^ijans  fight  on  foot  or  horseback,  and  in  their  saga- 
cycle  we  meet  mention  of  helmets  and  sometimes  oC 


TAB   PBNIAN   CTCLB.  89 

luireachs  or  mail-coats.  Things  are  on  a  smaller  scale, 
and  exaggeration  does  not  run  all  through  the  stories, 
but  is  confined  to  parts,  and  is  set  off  by  much  oif 
what  is  trivial  and  humorous.  As  the  Tain  Bo 
Chuailgne  is  the  greatest  tale  in  the  first  cycle,  so  the 
pursuit  of  Diarmuid  and  Grainne*  is  perhaps  the  best 
executed  of  those  in  the  second,  but  even  it  is  defaced 
by  several  exaggerated  incidents  which  have  little  or 
no  bearing  on  the  story.  The  lengthy  piece  called 
the  Dialogue  of  the  Ancients  contained  in  the  Book 
of  Lis  more  is,  from  a  social  and  topographical  point  of 
view,  the  most  valuable. 

The  Fenian  tales  became  in  later  times  the  dis- 
tinctly popular  ones.  They  were  far  more  of  the 
people  and  for  the  people  than  those  of  the  Red 
Branch.  They  were  most  intimately  bound  up  with 
the  life  and  thought  and  feelings  of  the  whole  Gaelic 
race,  high  and  low,  both  in  Ireland  and  Scotland, 
and  the  development  of  Fenian  Saga,  for  a  period  of 
one  thousand  two  hundred  or  one  thousand  five  hun- 
dred years,  is  one  of  the  most  remarkable  examples 
in  the  world  of  continuous  literary  evolution.  I  use 
the  word  evolution  advisedly,  for  there  was  probably 
not  a  century  from  the  seventh  to  the  eighteenth  in 
which  new  stories,  poems,  and  redactions  of  sagas 
concerning  Finn  and  the  Fenians  were  not  invented 
and  put  in  circulation,  while  to  this  very  day  many 

♦  Pronounced  Graan-ya.  This  story  has  had  the  good  fortune 
to  have  been  edited  twice  in  Irish  and  English,  and  also  trans- 
lated into  English  by  Dr.  Joyce,  who,  however,  omits  the  cynical 
but  very  characteristic  conclusion.  This  story  was  only  known 
to  exist. in  quite  modern  MSS.  but  I  recently  discovered  a  fine 
copy  written  about  the  year  1660,  among  Dr,  Reeve's  MSS.  about 
half  of  which  were  secured  the  other  day  by  the  Royal  IrisU 
Academy 


00  tHB   STORT   OF   EARLY    GAELIC    LITBRATUJEIB. 

Stories  never  committed  to  manuscript  are  current 
about  them  amongst  the  Irish  and  Scotch  Gaelic- 
speakmg  populations.  We  have  found  no  such  steady 
interest  evinced  by  the  people  in  the  Red  Branch 
romances,  and  in  attempting  to  collect  Irish  folk-lore 

1  have  found  next  to  nothing  about  Cuchulain  and 
his  contemporaries,  but  vast  quantities  about  Finn, 
Ossian,  Oscar,  Goll,  and  Conan.  The  one  cycle, 
antique  in  tone,  language,  and  surroundings,  was 
that  of  the  chiefs,  the  great  men,  and  the  bards,  the 
other — at  least  in  later  times — more  that  of  the  un- 
bardic  classes  and  of  the  people. 

I  do  not  mean  to  say  that  many  of  the  Cuchulain 
stories  were  not  copied  into  modern  MSS.  and  circu- 
lated freely  among  the  people  all  over  Ireland  during 
the  eighteenth  century  and  the  beginning  of  this,  es- 
pecially Cuchulain's  training,  Conlaoch's  (his  son's) 
death,  the  Fight  at  the  Ford,  and  others ;  but  these 
appear  never  to  have  put  out  shoots  and  blossoms 
from  themselves,  and  to  have  generated  new  and  yet 
again  new  stories,  as  did  the  ever-youthful  Fenian 
tales ;  nor  do  they  appear  to  have  equally  entwined 
themselves  at  this  day  round  the  popular  imagina- 
tion. 

A  striking  instance  of  how  the  Ossianic  tale  con- 
tinued to  develop  down  to  the  eighteenth  century 
was  supplied  me  the  other  day  when  examining  the 
Reeves  collection.  I  there  came  upon  a  story  in 
a  Louth  MS.,  written,  I  think,  in  the  last  century, 
which  seemed  to  me  to  contain  one  of  the  latest 
developments  of  Ossianic  saga.  It  is  called  The 
Adventures  of  Dubh  mac  Deaghla  [D'yala]  and  it  tells 
of  how  a  prophet  was  born  of  the  race  of  Eireamh6in, 
"  and  all  say,"  adds  the  writer,  **  that  it  was  he  was  the 
Druid  who  prophesied  to  Fiacha  Sreabhtuinne  (Srav- 


THE   PBNUJf   CYCLfi.  ^T 

dnna)  that  he  would  fall  in  the  battle  of  Dubh-Cumair 
by  the  three  brothers  Caireall,  Muircach,  and  Aedh."''^ 
He  also  **  prophesied  to  the  race  of  Toole  that  Cairbre 
of  the  Liffey  was  that  far  branching  tree  which  was  to 
spread  round  about  through  the  great  circuit  of  Erin, 
around  which  smote  the  powerful  wind  from  the  south- 
west, overthrowing  it  wholly  to  the  ground — which 
wind  meant  the  Fenians,  as  had  been  announced  by 
the  smith's  daughter."  f  The  Fenians,  it  seems,  heard 
that  Torna  had  prophesied  about  them,  and  intended 
to  kill  him  ;  and  he  and  his  family  had  to  emigrate  to 
Britain.  From  this  he  sends  a  letter,  in  true  epistol- 
atory  style,  to  an  old  friend  of  his,  one  Conor,  son  of 
Dathach,  beginning  **dear  friend  " — an  evident  mark  I 
think  of  seventeenth,  or  possibly  eighteenth  century 
authorship,  for  there  are  no  letters,  so  far  as  I  know, 
written  in  this  style  in  the  older  literature,  and  this 
piece  evidently  follows  a  Latin  or  a  Spanish,  or  pos- 


*  These  MSS.,  54  volumes  in  number,  had  belonged  to  Mr. 
Mac  Adam,  Editor  of  the  Ulster  Journal  of  Archaology^  from 
whom  Bisliop  Reeves  bought  them  for  ;i{^ioo.  Many  of  them  had 
before  that  belonged  to  O'Reilly,  the  lexicographer,  and  some  of 
them  are  mentioned  in  Whitelaw  and  Walsh's  History  of  Dublin 
as  then  existing  in  the  city.  On  the  lamented  death  of  that  great 
scholar  they  were  put  up  to  auction,  when  the  Royal  Irish  Aca- 
demy bought  32  of  the  volumes,  the  rest  being  unfortunately 
scattered  again  to  the  four  winds  of  heaven.  For  his  exertions 
and  generosity  in  securing  even  so  many  of  these  MSS.,  especially 
those  which  at  first  sight  looked  least  important,  but  which  con- 
tained treasures  of  folk-lore  and  folk-song,  the  Hon.  Treasurer, 
Rev.  Maxwell  Close,  has  placed  Irish-speaking  Ireland  under 
yet  another  debt  of  gratitude  to  him.  It  is  ivot  always  that  which 
is  most  ancient  which  is  also  most  valuable  from  either  a  literary 
or  a  national  stand-point,  nor  is  a  manuscript  necessarily  value- 
less because  it  has  no  philological  importance. 

tThis  is  in  allusion  to  the  romance  of  Moy  Muchruime, 
where  we  read  of  the  prophecy  and  what  followed. 


92  THE  STOUT   OF   EARLY    GAELIC    LITERATURE. 

sibly  even  an  English  model.  However  this  may  be, 
Torna's  letter  asks  Conor  for  news  of  the  situation, 
and  in  time  receives  the  following  answer : — 

The  Letter. 

**  To  Torna  son  of  Dubh,  our  dear 
friend  in  Glen  Fuinnse  in  Britain 
in  Saxony. 

"  Thy  affectionate  missive  was  read  by  me  as  soon 
as  it  arrived  and  it  had  been  a  cause  of  joy  to  me, 
were  it  not  for  the  way  we  are  at  Tara  at  this  mo- 
ment. 

"  Por  we  never  felt  until  the  Munster  Fenians  came 
and  encamped  at  the  marsh  of  Old  Raphoe  and 
Treibhe  to  the  south-west.  The  warriors  of  Leinster 
also  and  Baoisgnidh,  together  with  Clan  Ditribh  and 
Clan  Boirchne^  were  to  the  south  of  them,  towards  the 
bottom  of  the  stream  of  Gowra,  and  on  the  west 
towards  the  old  fort  of  M^ve ;  and  that  same  evening 
the  king,  having  received  an  account  of  the  encamping 
of  the  Fenians,  urges  messengers  secretly  to  Connacht, 
to  the  clan  of  Conal  Cruachna,  that  they  might  come, 
along  with  all  the  king's  friends  from  the  western  border 
of  Erin.  And  other  messengers  he  despatches  to 
Scotland  for  the  clan  of  Garaidh  Gliinmhar,  desiring 
Oscar  of  the  blue  javelin,  Aedh,  Argal,  and  Airtre  to 
come  from  abroad  without  delay,  and  that  secretly. 

**  On  the  early  morning  of  the  morrow,  before  the 
stars  of  the  air  retired,  the  king  urged  the  Druids  of 
Tara  against  the  Fenians,  to  argue  with  them,  and  ask 
what  was  the  cause  of  their  rebelling  in  this  guise,  of 
who  it  was  with  whom  they  had  now  come  to  do 
battle,  because  they  appeared  not  in  habiliments  of 
peace  or  friendship,  but  a  blush  of  anger  appeared  in 


THE   i'J8NlAir  OTOLB.  93 

the  face  and  countenance  of  every  several  man  of 
them. 

"  *  And  there  is  another  unlawful  thing  of  which  ye 
are  guilty,'  said  the  Druids,  Svhich  shows  that  ye 
have  broken  the  vow  of  allegiance  and  obedience  to 
your  king,  in  that  ye  have  come  in  array  and  garb  of 
battle  to  the  door  of  his  fortress  without  receiving  his 
leave  or  advice,  without  giving  him  notice  or  warning. 
To  what  art  [point  of  the  compass]  do  ye  travel,  or 
on  what  have  ye  set  your  mind  [that  ye  act  not]  as  is 
the  right  and  due  of  a  prince's  subjects,  and  as  was 
always  before  this  the  habitude  of  the  bands  that  came 
before  ye,  and  as  it  shall  be  with  honest  people  till  the 
end  of  the  world  ! ' 

"  However,  now,  the  druids  are  a-preaching  to  them 
and  casting  at  them  bold  storm-showers  of  reproofs, 
by  way  of  retarding  them  till  the  coming  back  of  the 
messengers  who  went  abroad,  for  the  son  of  Cool  is  not 
amongst  them  to  excite  them  against  us ;  and  we  hope 
that  they  will  remain  thus  until  help  come  to  us.  For 
this  is  the  eleventh  day  since  the  Druids  went  from  us, 
and  our  watchmen,  who  observe  what  approaches  and 
what  departs,  disclose  all  tidings  to  us,  and  they  are 
ever  a-listening  to  the  loud  argument  of  the  Druids  and 
the  captains  against  one  another.  Moreover,  the  desire 
of  the  Fenians  to  make  a  rapid  assault  upon  Tara  is  the 
less  from  their  having  heard  that  Cairbr6  was  gone  on 
his  royal  round  to  Diin  Sreabhtainne  to  visit  Fiacha,* 
though  he  is  really  not  gone  there,  but  to  a  certain 

*  Fiacha  was  the  king's  son,  and  succeeded  him  in  the 
sovereignty.  He  vi^as  finally  slain  by  his  nephews,  the  celebrated 
Three  Col  las — they  who  afterwards  burned  Emania  and  caused 
the  sun  of  the  Ultonian  dynasty  and  the  Red  Branch  knights, 
after  blazing  in  splendour  for  over  700  years,  to  set  in  blood 
and  flame,  never  to  rise  again. 


94  i'HB   STORY   OF    EARLY   GAELIC    LITERATURE. 

place  under  cover  of  night  with  his  women  and  the 
royal  jewels  of  Tara.  And  it  was  lucky  for  him  that 
he  did  not  go  to  Diin  Sreabhtain-ne,  for  the  Fenians 
had  sent  Coirioll,  and  nine  mighty  men  with  him,  to 
plunder  Diin  Sreabhtainne.  In  that,  however,  they 
miscarried,  for  Fiacha^s  tutor  was  gone  off  before 
that  with  his  pupil,  by  order  of  the  king,  to  the  same 
place  where  the  women  were.  That,  however,  we 
shall  pursue  no  further  at  present. 
"But  it  is  easy  for  you,  who  are  knowledgeable,  to  form 
a  judgment  upon  the  state  in  which  the  inhabitants  of 
a  country  must  be,  over  which  a  whelming  calamity  is 
about  to  fall.  Let  me  leave  off.  And  here  we  send 
our  affectionate  greeting  to  you,  and  to  ye  all,  with  the 
hope  of  some  time  seeing  you  in  full  health,  but  I  have 
small  hope  of  it. 

**  From  your  faithful  friend  till  death,  Conor, 
son  of  Dathach,  in  Tara,  the  royal  fortress 
of  Erin.  Written  the  20th  day  of  the  month 
of  March,  in  the  year  of  the  age  of  the  world 
*  *  *  *"  [the  figures  in  the  MS.  are  not 
clear,  and  I  cannot  read  them]. 

The  romance,  which  is  a  long  one,  is  chiefly  occu- 
pied with  the  events  relating  to  the  family  of  Dubh 
mac  Deaghla  in  Britain.  But  later  on  in  the  book  the 
Conor  who  despatched  this  letter  turns  up,  and  gives 
in  person  a  most  vivid  description  of  the  battle  of 
Gowra,  and  the  events  which  followed  his  letter. 

I  have  only  instanced  and  quoted  from  this  com- 
paratively unimportant  story  as  showing  one  of  the 
very  latest  developments  of  Fenian  literature,  and  as 
proving  how  thoroughly  even  tlie  seventeenth  and 
eighteenth   century  Gaels  realized  and  were  impreg- 


THE    FENIAN    CYCLB. 


95 


nated  with  the  spirit  of  the  Fenian  cycle,  and  also  as 
a  peculiar  specimen  of  what  rarely  happens  in  literature, 
but  is  always  of  great  interest  when  it  does  happen — 
a  specimen  of  unconscious  saga  develc^jug  into  semi- 
conscious romance* 


CHAPTER  IX, 

WHO   WERE   THE    FENIANS? 


^HE  vigorous  strides  made  of 
late  in  the  study  of  compara- 
tive folk-lore  has  awakened 
renewed  interest  in  the  ques- 
tion who  or  what  were  the 
Fenians ;  and  so  much  has 
been  lately  said  and  written 
about  this  that  I  cannot  afford,  even  in  this  light  sketch 
of  Gaelicl  iterature,  to  pass  it  by,  even  though  the 
inquiry  prove  a  dry  one.  Those  who  think  it  so  may 
skip  this  chapter. 

The  question  we  are  now  confronted  with  is  this : 
May  not  the  principal  characters  of  the  Cuchulain  and 
Ossianic  saga  cycles,  so  far  from  being  real  historical 
personages,  never  have  existed  at  all ;  may  they  not  be 
either  creatures  of  the  imagination,  or  else  may  not  the 
stories  about  them  be  ancient  mythological  tales  of 


WHO  WERE  THE  FENIANS  1  9) 

Tribe  gods,  who  are  here  euhemerized  that  is  repre* 
scnted  as  men? 

This  question  is  not  yet  satisfactorily  set  at  rest  ani 
may  never  be. 

Of  course  all  the  Irish  annalists  and  historians  from 
Tighearnach,  who  died  a.d.  1088,  down  to  the  Foul 
Masters  and  Keating,  and  from  that  down  to  Eugene 
O' Curry,  accepted  unhesitatingly  the  genuine  historical 
character  of  these  sagas,  and  believed  in  the  accounts 
handed  down  of  the  cause  and  date  of  Finn's  death. 
The  but-slightly-critical  Keating,  sensible  even  in  his 
day,  that  objections  as  to  the  historical  character  of 
Finn  and  his  contemporaries  might  be  raised,  goes 
out  of  his  way — which  he  does  not  do  for  Cuchu- 
lain,  probably  regarding  his  historical  character  as 
above  suspicion — to  make  these  rationalistic  remarks. 
*'  Now  I  hold  it  untrue,"  he  says,  "  for  any  person 
to  assert  that  Finn  and  the  Fenians  never  had  exist- 
ence. For  in  testimony  of  their  having  really  existed 
we  have  still  remaining  the  three  sorts  of  proof 
whereby  all  historical  facts  whatsoever  are  tried,  ex- 
cept those  recorded  in  Holy  Writ.  These  are,  firstly 
common  oral  tradition  handed  down  from  father  to 
son  ;  secondly,  ancient  written  documents  ;  and 
thirdly,  ancient  landmarks  and  monumental  remains. 
We  have  ever  heard  and  are  constantly  hearing  it  re- 
peated from  mouth  to  mouth  that  Finn  and  the  Fenians 
once  had  existence,  and  again  our  ancient  books  re- 
cord their  adventures  very  fully,  and  we  still  have 
living  witnesses  of  their  existence  in  the  ancient  names 
attached  to  the  localities  and  monumental  remains 
called  after  them,  as  Finn's  Seat  upon  Slievenamon, 
called  after  Finn  o  Baoisgne,  Glen  Garaidh,  called 
after  Garaidh  Black-knee,  son  of  M6rna,  which  lies  iri 
"iji  Fathaidh,  and  Diarmuid  and  Grainne's  Bed  in  U' 

^ 


98         THE  STORY  OF  BARLT  GABLIO    LITBRATURft. 

Fiacrach  Aidhnfe,  now  called  O'Shaughnessy's  Country, 
and  so  likewise  of  numbers  of  other  localities  through- 
out Ireland. 

"  But  if  any  person  should  say  that  a  great  deal  of 
what  has  been  told  about  the  Fenians  is  incredible,  in 
that  I  hold  him  to  be  perfectly  correct.  But  there  was 
no  country  where  men  did  not  write  untrue  stories  in 
the  days  of  Paganism.  1  could  even  point  out  many 
stories  of  that  kind,  such  as  the  *  Knight  of  the  Sun,'  * 
and  similar  ones,  that  were  composed  even  in  the  times 
of  the  Faith,  though  there  is  no  country  where  true  and 
credible  histories  were  not  written  at  the  same  time 
And  thus  though  many  fabulous  and  romantic  tales 
such  as  the  Battle  of  Ventry,  the  Fort  of  the  Quicken 
Tree,  the  Flight  of  the  Giolla  Deachar  and  such  like, 
have  been  written  upon  Finn  and  the  Fenians  for 
pastime's  sake,  it  is  certain  that  many  true  and  credible 
histories  have  been  written  of  them  also." 

After  this  Keating  gives  a  full  description  of  the 
Fenians,  and  asserts  that  they  were  nothing  more  than 
a  standing  militia  maintained  by  the  Irish  kings,  and 
not  remarkable  for  size  or  stature. 

O'Curry  following  Keating,  says  of  Finn,  "much 
that  has  been  narrated  of  his  exploits  is  no  doubt 
apocryphal  enough,  but  Finn  himself  is  an  undoubtedly 
liistorical  character,  and  that  he  existed  about  the 
time  at  which  his  appearance  is  recorded  in  the  annals, 
is  as  certain  as  that  Julius  Caesar  lived  and  ruled  at 
the  time  stated  on  the  authority  of  the  Roman 
historians."  "Das,"  mildly  comments  the  ever-cour- 
teous Windisch,  "  ist  zu  viel  gesagt " — "  that  is  going 
a  little  too  far."  He  himself,  however,  has  written, 
"  the  Church  adopted  towards  Pagan  sagas  the  same 

*  I  do  not  remember  ever  meelinp-  this  romance. 


WHO  WERB  THE  PENIAN3  >  ^g 

position  that  it  did  towards  Pagan  law.  ...  I 
see  then  no  sufficient  ground  for  doubting  that  really 
genuine  pictures  of  a  pre-Christian  culture  are  preserved 
to  us  in  the  individual  sagas,  pictures  which  of  course 
are  in  some  places  blurred,  and  in  others  painted  over 
by  a  different  hand,**  and  again  commenting  upon  the 
way  in  which  some  of  the  Finn  stories  seem  in  their 
facts  and  colouring  dependent  upon  the  Cuchulain  ones, 
he  says,  "of  course  it  in  no  way  follows  from  this  that 
Finn  was  not  an  historical  personage  and  never  lived.* 
And  again  on  the  voyage  of  the  Sons  of  Usnach,  he 
remarks,  "  the  saga  originated  in  Pagan  and  was  pro- 
pagated in  Christian  times,  and  that,  too,  without  its 
seeking  fresh  nutriment,  as  a  rule,  from  Christian 
elements.  But  we  must  ascribe  it  to  the  influence  of 
Christianity  that  what  is  specifically  Pagan  in  Irish 
saga  is  blurred  over  and  forced  into  the  background. 
And  yet  there  exist  many  whose  contents  are  plainly 
mythological.  The  Christian  monks  were  certainly 
not  the  first  who  reduced  the  ancient  sagas  to  fixed 
form,  but  later  on  they  copied  them  faithfully,  and  pro- 
pagated them,  after  Ireland  had  been  converted  to 
Christianity."  ^  Zimmer,  too,  who  stands  side  by  side 
with  Windisch  ahead  of  all  others  amongst  the  Celtic 
scholars  of  Germany,  has  spoken  thus  in  his  Keltische 
Studten^\  ** Nothing,"  he  says,  "except  a  spurious 
criticism  which  takes  for  original  and  primitive  the 
most  palpable  nonsense  of  which  middle  Irish  writers 
of  the  twelfth  and  sixteenth  centuries  are  guilty  with 
regard  to  their  own  antiquity  which  is  in  many  respects 
strange  and  foreign  to  them — nothing  but  such  a 
criticism  can  on  the  other  hand  make  the  attempt  to 

*  Windisch,  Irische  Texte,  I.,  pp.  6i,  62,  151  and  253. 
f  II.  Heft,  p.  159, 


100   THh   STORY  OP  EARLY  GAELIC  LITERATURE. 

doubt  of  the  historical  character  of  the  chief  persons 
of  the  saga  cycles.  For  we  believe  Medbh,  Conchobar 
mac  Nessa,  Cuchulain,  and  Finn  mac  Cumhail  are 
exactly  as  much  historical  personalities  as  Arminius 
or  Dietrich  of  Bern,  or  Etzel,  and  their  date  is  just  as 
well  determined  as  that  of  the  above  meiitioned  heroes 
and  kings  who  are  glorified  in  song  by  the  Germans, 
even  though  in  the  case  of  Irish  heroes  and  kings 
external  witnesses  are  wanting."  M.  Jubainville  again, 
who  amongst  French  Celticists  is  fhe  master  of  those 
who  know,  and  who  has  done  more  than  all  other  men 
to  popularise  Celtic  studies,  expresses  himself  thus  : — 
"  We  have  no  reason  to  doubt  of  the  reality  of  the 
persons  who  play  the  principal  role  in  this  cycle  (of 
Cuchulain) ; "  *  and  of  the  story  of  the  Boru  tribute, 
which  took  place  about  the  year  90,  he  says  agam  : — 
'  "  Le  recit  a  pour  base  des  faits  rdels,  quoique  certains 
details  aient  €t6  crees  par  I'imagination."  Last  year, 
it  is  true,  Zimmer  developed  a  theory  that  Finn  was 
really  a  Norseman,  and  that  the  Fenian  cycle  is  in  fact 
posterior  to  the  Norse  invasion,  but  this  paradoxical 
theory  has  broken  down,  or  at  least  has  carried  with 
it  none  of  the  other  great  Celtic  savants.  Mr.  Alfred 
Nutt,  on  the  other  hand,  has  come  to  the  conclu- 
sion, in  his  learned  and  interesting  essay  on  the 
Development  of  the  Fenian  Saga,  appended  to  the 
Gaelic  Folk  and  Hero  Tales  collected  by  Maclnnes, 
that  the  whole  groundwork  of  the  Ossianic  tales  is 
mythical.  "Every  Celtic  tribe,"  says  Mr.  Nutt, 
"possessed  traditions  both  mythical  and  historical, 
the  former  of  substantially  the  same  character,  the 
latter  necessarily  varying.  Myth  and  history  acted 
and  reacted  upon  each  other,  and  produced  heroic 

*  Introduction  ct  V^tudc  de  la  Lit&ature  Celtique^  p.  287. 


Who  were  the  ^^ntans?;  '  it^i. 

saga,  which  may  be  defined  as  myth  tinged  and 
distorted  by  history.  The  largest  element  is  as  a  rule 
suggested  by  myth,  so  that  the  varying  heroic  sagas  of 
the  various  portions  of  a  race  have  alv/ays  a  great  deal 
in  common.  These  heroic  sagas,  together  with  the 
official  or  semi-official  mythologies  of  the  pre-Christian 
Irish  are  the  subject-matter  of  the  annals.  They  were 
thrown  into  a  purely  artificial  chronological  shape  by 
men  familiar  with  Biblical  and  classic  history.  A 
framework  was  thus  created  into  which  the  entire  mass 
of  native  legend  was  gradually  fitted,  whilst  the  genealo- 
gies of  the  race  were  modelled,  or  it  may  be  remodelled 
in  accord  with  it.  In  studying  the  Irish  sagas,  we 
may  banish  entirely  from  our  mind  all  questions  as  to 
the  "  truth  of  the  early  portions  of  the  annals.  The 
subject-matter  of  the  latter  is  mainly  mythical,  the 
mode  in  which  it  has  been  treated  is  literary.  What 
residuum  of  historic  truth  may  still  survive  can  be  but 
infinitesimal."  According  to  this  theory  of  Mr.  Nutt's, 
both  the  Cuchulain  and  the  Ossianic  sagas  were 
originally  nothing  but  tribal  myths,  and  probably 
myths  belonging  to  different  Gaelic  tribes.*  The 
deities  of  which  they  treated  became  in  process  of 
time  euhemerised  or  regarded  as  real  men,  not  deities, 
and  in  addition  to  this  the  legends  were  probably 
mixed  up  eventually  with  the  exploits  of  some  real 
men  living  in  Ireland,  and  so  the  matter  for  innumer- 
able tales,  extending  in  their  genesis  and  growth  for 
over  a  period  of  a  thousand  years,  was  prepared. 
There  is  yet  another  hypothesis  of  which  Dr.  Skene 

*  My  friend  Mr.  Larminie,  who  seems  to  have  adopted  this 
theory,  ascribes  the  universally-known  ever-popular  Fenian  stories 
to  the  original  inhabitants  of  Ireland  and  Scotland,  and  the  cycle 
of  the  Red  Branch  to  the  dominant  Aryan -speaking  race,  a  most 
luminous  suggestion  if  Mr.  Nutt's  theory  be  true.  See  his  IVesH 
of  Ireland  Folk-talaK 


iOii  liiE   STO;ti:f    QP  ^ARL^  GAELIC    LltBRATURE. 

and  Mr.  Mac  Ritchie,  and  perhaps  the  great  folk- 
lorist,  Iain  Campbell  of  I  slay,  were  champions — that 
the  Fenians  were  a  non-Celtic  race  of  men,  allied  to  or 
identical  with  the  Picts  of  history. 

The  actual  data  that  we  have  to  go  upon  in  estima- 
ting the  genesis  and  development  of  the  Fenian  tales 
have  been  lucidly  collected  by  Mr.  Nutt.  They  are, 
as  far  as  is  known  at  present,  as  follows  : — Gilla  Caem- 
hain  the  poet,  who  died  in  1072,  says  that  it  was 
fifty-seven  years  after  the  battle  of  Moy  Muchruime 
that  Finn  was  treacherously  killed  '*  by  the  spear- 
points  of  Uirgriu's  three  sons."  This  would  make  Finn's 
death  take  place  in  252,  for  Moy  Muchruime  was 
fought,  according  to  the  Four  Masters,  in  a.d.  195. 
Tigearnach,  the  annalist,  who  died  in  1088,  writes 
that  Finn  was  killed  in  a.d.  283  **by  Aichleach,  son 
of  Duibhdrean,  and  the  sons  of  Uirgriu,  of  the 
Luaighni  of  Tara,  at  Ath-Brea  upon  the  Boyne.** 
The  poet  Cinaeth  O'Hartagain,  who  died  in  a.d.  985, 
wrote — "  By  the  Fiann  of  Luagne  was  the  death  of 
Finn  at  Ath-Brea  upon  the  Boyne."  All  these  men 
in  the  tenth  and  eleventh  centuries  certainly  believed 
Finn  to  have  been  a  real  man. 

The  two  oldest  miscellaneous  Irish  MSS.  which  we 
have  are  the  Leabhar  na  h-Uidhre  and  the  Book  of 
Leinsfer,  The  Leabhar  na  h-Uidhre  was  compiled 
from  older  MSS.  towards  the  close  of  the  eleventh 
century,  and  the  Book  of  Leinster  some  fifty  years 
later.  What  then  do  we  find  in  these  MSS.  about 
Finn  and  the  Fenians?  The  oldest  of  them  contains 
a  copy  of  the  famous  poem  of  the  bard  Dalian  Forgaill 
in  praise  of  St.  Columkille,  which  was  so  ancient  in  the 
middle  of  the  eleventh  century  that  it  required  to  be 
glossed.  In  this  gloss  made,  perhaps,  in  the  eleventh 
century,  but  very  possibly  long  before,  there  is  a  poem 
oa   winter  ascribed  to  Finn,  grandson  of  Baoisgne, 


WHO  WERE  THE  FENIANS  )  103 

that  is  our  Finn  mac  Cool,  and  in  the  same  com 
mentary  we  find  an  explanation  of  the  words  "  diu  "= 
long,  and  "  derc  "=eye,  in  proof  of  which  this  verse 
is  quoted,  "As  Grainne,'^  says  the  commentator 
**  daughter  of  Cormac,  said  to  Finn, 

"  There  lives  a  man 
On  whom  I  would  love  to  gaze  long 
For  whom  I  would  give  the  whole  world, 
All,  all,  though  it  is  a  delusion." 

This  verse  quoted  as  containing  two  words  which 
required  explanation  in  or  before  the  eleventh  century, 
pre-supposes  the  story  of  Diarmuid  and  Grainne.  In 
addition  to  this  we  have  in  the  same  manuscript  the 
apparently  historical  story  of  the  "  Cause  of  the  Battle 
of  Cnucha."  We  have  also  the  story  of  Mongan,  an 
Ulster  King  of  the  seventh  century,  according  to  the 
annalists,  who  declared  that  he  was  not  what  men  took 
him  to  be,  the  son  of  the  mortal  Fiachna,  but  of  the 
god,  Manannan  Mac  Lir,  and  a  re-incarnation  of  the 
great  Finn,  and  calls  back  from  the  grave  the  famous 
Fenian  Caoilte  to  prove  it.  This  account  is  strongly  re- 
lied upon  by  Mr.  Nutt,  to  prove  the  wild  mythological 
nature  of  the  Finn  story,  but  it  is  by  no  means  unique 
in  Irish  literature,  for  we  find  the  celebrated  Tuan 
mac  Cairrill  had  a  second  birth  also,  and  the  great 
Cuchulain  too  has  his  parentage  ascribed  to  the  god 
Lugha,  not  to  Sualtam,  his  reputed  father.  Supposing 
Finn  to  have  been  a  real  historical  character  of  the  ^ 
third  century,  there  would  be  nothing  absolutely  extra- 
ordinary in  the  story  arising  in  half- Pagan  times  that 
Mongan,  also  an  historical  character,  was  a  re-incarna- 
tion of  Finn.* 

•  It  is  however,  certainly  curious  that  Cinaeth  O'Hartagain) 


104        T^^   STORT   OF   EARLY  GAELIC    LITERATURE, 

In  the  second  oldest  miscellaneous  manuscript,  the 
Book  of  Leinster^  the  references  to  Finn  and  the 
Fenians  are  much  more  numerous,  containing  three 
poems  ascribed  to  Ossian,  Finn's  son,  five  poems  as- 
cribed to  Finn  himself,  two  poems  ascribed  to  Caoilte 
the  Fenian  poet,  a  poem  ascribed  to  one  of  Finn's 
followers,  allusions  to  Finn  in  a  poem  by  one  Gilla 
in  Chomded,  and  in  a  poem  by  another  bard,  pas- 
sages about  Finn  from  the  Dindsenchas  or  topogra- 
phical tract,  the  account  of  the  Battle  of  Cnamhross, 
in  which  Finn  helps  the  Leinstermen  against  King 
Cairbre,  the  genealogy  of  Finn,  and  the  genealogy 
of  Diarmuid  O  Duibhne. 

Again  in  the  *' Glossary"  ascribed,  and  probably 

who  died  a.d.  985,  should  have  mentioned  the  name  Mongan 
just  before  his  lines  on  Finn. 

Mongan  a  diadem  of  all  generations 

Fell  by  the  Fiann  of  Kintyre, 

By  the  Fiann  of  Luagne  was  the  death  of  Fiiin, 

At  Ath-Brea  on  the  Boyne. 

Mongan,  according  to  the  eleventh  century  MS.,  was  the  con- 
temporary of  Dalian  Forgaill,  who  died  about  the  year  600, 
while  Mongan,  the  Ulster  King,  was  slain  in  622.  There  is  no 
real  discrepancy  in  all  this,  and  up  to  this  point  the  annalistic 
scheme  hangs  fairly  well  together ;  but  there  is,  says  Mr.  Nutt, 
one  passage  in  the  twelfth  century  Book  of  Leinster,  which  shows 
extraordinary  disregard  of  all  historical  notions  by  making  Finn 
interview  St.  Moling  about  the  Boru  tribute.  There  is,  however, 
even  here  no  historical  confusion,  for  so  far  from  calling  him  St. 
Moling,  he  is  described  as  one  of  three  foster  brothers  of  Finn, 
and  called  Moling  the  Swift.  The  whole  passage,  however,  is  a 
clumsy  invention,  for  first  Finn  sees  a  vision  of  angels  that  are 
to  come,  and  afterwards  another  warrior  sees  a  vision  of  priests 
saying  Mass  on  the  spot  where  they  wdlre  then  assembled,  and 
Moling  himself  among  the  number.  The  whole  passage  is  one 
£)f  those  ill-blending  patched-up  Christian  passages  by  the  tacking 
on  of  which  to  themselves,  the  Pagan  stories  received  their  permit 
from  the  Church. 


WHO  WERE  THE  FENIANS?  lOj 

truly,  to  Cormac,  King-Bishop  ofCashel,  a.d.  837-903^ 
there  are  two  allusions  to  Finn,  one  of  which  refers  to 
the  unfaithfulness  of  his  wife.  .This,  indeed,  is  not 
contained  in  the  oldest  copy,  but  Whitley  Stokes, 
than  whom  there  can  be  no  better  authority,  believes 
these  allusions  to  belong  to  the  older  portion  of  the 
Glossary,  a  work  which  is  probably  much  interpolated. 

But,  there  is  yet  another  proof  of  the  antiquity  of 
the  Finn  stories  which  Mr.  Nutt  does  not  not(3,  and 
in  some  respects  it  is  the  most  important  and  con- 
clusive of  all.  For  if^  as  D'Arbois  de  Jubainville  has 
I  think  proved,  the  list  of  one  hundred  and  eighty- 
seven  historic  tales  contained  in  the  Book  of 
Zeinster,  was  really  drawn  up  at  the  end  of  the 
seventh  or  beginning  of  the  eighth  century,  we 
find  that  even  then  Finn  or  his  contemporaries  were 
the  subjects  of  or  figure  in  several  of  them,  as  in  the 
story  of  the  Courtship  of  Ailbhe,  daughter  of  King 
Cormac  mac  Art,  by  Finn  ;  'the  Battle  of  Moy  Much- 
ruime,  where  King  Art,  Cormac's  father,  was  slain ; 
the  Cave  of  Bin  Edair,  where  Diarmuid  and  Grdinne 
took  shelter  when  pursued  by  Finn ;  the  Adventures 
of  Finn  in  Derc  Fearna  (the  Cave  of  Dunmore)  a  lost 
tale ;  the  Elopement  of  Grainne  with  Diarmuid,  and 
perhaps  one  or  two  more. 

Thus,  Finn  is  sandwiched  in  as  a  real  person 
along  with  his  other  contemporaries,  not  only  in  tenth 
and  eleventh  century  annalists  and  poets,  but  is  also 
made  the  hero  of  historic  romances  as  early  as  the 
seventh  or  eighth  century.  Side  by  side  in  our 
seventh-eight  century  list  with  the  battle  of  Moy  Mu- 
chruime,  we  find  the  battle  of  Moy  Rath.  We  have 
both  stories  at  full  length,  still  preserved  to  us ;  both 
are  couched  in  the  same  sort  of  language  and  coloured 
with  the  same  Hterary  pigments.     The  last,  the  battle 


io6    THB  STORY  OF  EARLY  GAELIC  LITERATURE.  ' 

of  Moy  Rath,  we  know  to  be  historical ;  it  can  be 
proved;  why  should  not  the  first  be  also  ?  It  is  true 
Aat  the  one  took  place  four  hundred  and  thirty-eight 
years  before  the  other,  but  the  treatment  of  both  is 
absolutely  identical,  and  it  is  the  merest  accident 
that  we  happen  to  have  external  evidence  for 
the  latter  and  not  for  the  former.  If  Finn  is  to  be 
regarded  as  a  myth,  as  a  deity  euhemerized,  then  must 
not  Conn  of  the  Hundred  Battles  and  E6ghan  [Owen] 
M6r,  and  all  the  rest  go  too  ?  And  yet  Conn  and  Owen 
seem  to  have  had  an  objective  existence,  since  it  was 
their  struggle  for  supremacy  in  the  second  century  which 
divided  Ireland  into  the  universally  known  divisions 
called  Conn's  half  and  Owen's  half,  whose  bards  wrote 
against  each  other  so  late  as  the  year  1600,  their  lays 
on  that  occasion  being  collected  in  the  celebrated 
book  of  poems^  called  the  *^  Contention  of  the  Bards." 
In  other  words  I  do  not  see  anything  to  differentiate 
the  case  of  Finn  from  that  of  the  kings  and  heroes 
who  were  also  the  subjects  of  bardic  stories,  and 
whose  deaths  are  recorded  in  the  annals,  except  the 
accident  that  the  creative  imagination  of  the  later 
Gaels  happened  to  seize  upon  him,  and  make  him 
and  his  contemporaries  the  nucleus  of  a  vast  litera- 
ture, instead  of  some  other  earlier  or  later  group  of, 
perhaps,  equally  deserving  warriors.  Finn  has  now 
become  to  all  ears  a  pan-Gaelic  champion  just  as 
Arthur  became  a  Brythonic  one. 


CHAPTER  X. 

MISCELLANEOUS  SAGAS. 


iESIDES  the  three  cycles  of 
stories  of  which  I  have  spoken, 
there  exist  a  large  number 
of  independent  sagas,  dealing, 
some  with  pre-Christian 
events,  others  with  events 
of  the  early  middle  ages. 
Out  of  the  hundred  and  eighty- 
seven  stories  whose  names  are  re- 
corded in  the  Book  of  Leinster, 
about  1 20  seem  to  have  utterly  vanished ;  of  the  others, 
many  of  which,  however,  are  preserved  only  in  the 
baldest  and  most  condensed  form,  some  four  or 
five  relate  to  the  Fenian  cycle,  some  eighteen  to  the 
Cuchulain  stories,  some  eight  or  nine — mostly  pre- 
served in  the  brief  and  colourless  digests  of  the  Book 
of  Invasions— SlIQ  mythological,  and  about  twenty-one 


loS        THE   STOilY   0^   EARLY    GAELIC    LITERATURJii. 

are  miscellaneous.  Some  of  these  latter  are  of  the 
highest  interest,  antiquity,  and  importance.  Of  these, 
the  Storming  of  the  Bruidhean  (Breean)  or  Court  of 
Da  Derga,  is,  if  not  the  best  conceived,  yet  as  far  as 
its  text  goes,  the  oldest  and  most  important  saga  we 
have,  with  the  exception  of  the  Tain  Bo  Chuailgne. 
These  two  stories,  substantially  dating  from  the 
seventh  century,  and  perhaps  formed  into  shape  long 
before  that  time,  are  preserved  in  the  oldest  miscel- 
laneous MSS.  which  we  possess,  and  throw  more 
light  upon  Pagan  manners,  customs,  and  institutions, 
than  perhaps  any  other.* 

As  for  the  period  in  which  the  story  of  the  Court  of 
Da  Derga  is  laid,  it  is  about  coincident  with  that  of  the 
Red  Branch  cycle,  only  it  does  not  deal  with  Emania 
and  the  Red  Branch,  but  with  Leinster,  Tara,  and  the 
High  King  of  Erin  there  resident.  The  High  King 
at  this  time  was  Conaire  the  "Great,"  rightly  so- 
called,  if  we  may  believe  our  Annals,  for  he  had 
been  a  just,  magnanimous,  and,  above  all,  fortunate 
ruler  of  ali  Ireland  for  fifty  years.f      So  just  was 


*  There  is  an  almost  complete  copy  of  this  saga  in  the  Leabhar 
na-h-Uidhre,  a  MS.  of  about  the  year  iioo.  Like  the  T^in  Bo 
Chuailgne,  it  has  never  been  published  even  in  a  translation.  The 
language  is  even  harder  and  more  archaic  than  that  of  the  Tain. 
I  have  principally  drawn  upon  0'Curry*s  description  of  it,  for  I 
confess  that  I  can  only  guess  at  the  meaning  of  a  great  part 
of  the  original.  Were  all  Europe  searched,  the  scholars  who 
could  give  an  adequate  translation  of  it  might  be  counted  on 
the  fingers  of  both  hands — if  not  of  one. 

+  According  to  the  Four  Masters,  he  was  slain  in  A.M.  5161 
[t.e.,  38  B.C.],  after  a  reign  of  70  years.  **  It  was  in  the  reign  o^ 
Conair4"  the  Four  Masters  add,  *'that  the  Boyne  annually  cast 
its  produce  ashore  at  Inver  Colpa.  Great  abundance  of  nuts 
were  annually  found  upon  the  Boyne  and  the  Buais.  The  cattle 
were  without  keeping  in  Ireland  in  his  reign,  on  account  of  the 
greatness  of  the  peace  and  concord.     His  reign  was  not  thunder- 


MISCBLLANBOUS  SA0A8.  I09 

he  and  so  strict,  that  he  had  sent  into  banishment 
a  number  of  lawless  and  unworthy  persons  who  had 
troubled  his  kingdom.  Among  these  were  his  own 
five  foster-brothers,  whom  he  was  reluctantly  com- 
pelled to  send  into  exile  along  with  the  others.  These 
people  all  turned  to  piracy,  and  plundered  the  coasts 
of  England,  Scotland,  and  even  Ireland,  whenever  they 
found  an  opportunity  of  making  a  successful  raid  upon 
the  unarmed  inhabitants.  It  so  happened  that  the 
son  of  the  King  of  Britain,  one  Ingcel,  also  of  Irish 
extraction,  had  been  banished  by  his  father  for  his 
crimes,  and  was  now  making  his  living  in  much  the 
same  way  as  the  predatory  Irishmen.  These  two 
parties  having  met,  being  drawn  together  by  a  fellow- 
feeling  and  their  common  lawlessness,  struck  up  a 
friendship  and  made  a  loague  with  one  another,  thus 
doubling  the  strength  of  each.  Soon  after  this  the  High 
King  found  himself  in  the  south,  called  thither  to 
settle,  according  to  his  wont,  some  dispute  between 
two  rival  chiefs.  His  business  ended,  he  was  leisurely 
taking  his  way,  with  his  retinue,  back  again  to  his 
royal  seat,  when  on  entering  the  borders  of  Meath 
he  beheld  the  whole  country  towards  Tara  a  sheet 
of  flame  and  rolling  smoke.  Terrified  at  this,  and 
divining  that  the  banished  pirates  had  made  a  de- 
scent in  his  absence,  he  turned  aside  and  took  the 
great  road  that,  leading  from  Tara  to  Dublin,  passed 
thence  into  the  heart  of  Leinster.  Pursuing  this  road, 
the  King  crossed  the  Liffey  in  safety,  and  made  for 
the  Bruighean  (Bree-an),  or  Court  of  Da  Derga,  on 


producing  or  stormy.  It  was  little  but  the  trees  bent  under  the 
greatness  of  their  fruit."  This  notion  of  connecting  good  seasons 
with  good  rulers  was  very  common  in  Ireland.  We  find  traces 
pf  it  as  late  as  the  sixteenth  century. 


I  to       THE  STORY   OF   EARLY    GAELIC    LTTBRATURl. 

the  road  close  to  the  river  Dothar  or  Dodder,  called 
ever  since,  " Boher-na-breena,"*  the  "road  of  the 
court,"  close  to  Tailacht,  not  far  from  Dublin.  This 
was  one  of  the  six  great  courts  of  universal  hospitality 
in  Erin,  and  Da  Derga,  its  master,  was  delighted  and 
honoured  by  the  visit  from  the  High  King. 

The  pirates  having  plundered  Tara  took  to  their 
vessels,  and  having  laden  them  with  their  spoils  were 
now  under  a  favourable  breeze  running  along  the  sea 
coast  towards  the  Hill  of  Howth,  when  they  perceived 
from  afar  the  king's  company  making  in  their  chariots 
for  Dubhn  along  the  great  high  road.  One  of  his  own 
foster-brothers  was  the  first  to  recognize  that  it  was  the 
High  King  who  was  there.  He  was  kept  in  view  and 
seen  at  last  to  enter  Da  Derga's  great  court  of  hospitality. 
The  pirates  ran  their  ships  ashore  to  the  south  of  the 
Liffey,  and  Ingcel  the  Briton  set  off  as  a  spy  to  examine 
the  court  and  the  number  of  armed  men  about  it,  to 
see  if  it  might  not  be  possible  to  surprise  and  plunder 
it  during  the  night  On  his  return  he  is  questioned 
by  his  companions  as  to  what  he  saw,  and  by  this 
simple  device — familiar  to  all  poets  from  Homer 
down — we  are  introduced  to  the  principal  charac- 
ters of  the  court,  and  are  shown  what  the  retinue 
of  a  High  King  consisted  of,  in  the  sixth  or  seventh 
century,  about  which  time  the  saga  probably  took  de- 
finite form,  or  in  the  second  or  third  century,  if  we 
are  to  suppose  the  traits  there  preserved  to  be  more 
archaic  than  the  composition  of  the  tale  itself.  We 
have  here  a  minute  account  of  the  king  and  the 
court  and  the  company,  with  their  costumes,  insignia 

*  A  constant  rendezvous  for  pedestrians  and  bicyclists  froir 
Dublin,  not  one  in  ten  thousand  of  whom  know  the  origin  of  th" 
name  or  its  history. 


MISCELLANEOUS  SA0A8.  lit 

and  appearance.  We  see  the  king  and  his  sons,  his 
nine  pipers  or  wind-instrument  players,  his  cup- 
bearers, his  chief  druid-juggler,  his  three  principal 
charioteers,  their  nine  apprentice  charioteers,  his 
hostages  the  Saxon  princes,  his  equerries  and  out- 
riders, his  three  judges,  his  nine  harpers,  his  three 
ordinary  jugglers,  his  three  cooks,  his  three  poets,  his 
nine  guardsmen,  and  his  two  private  table  attendants. 
We  see  Da  Derga  the  lord  of  the  court,  his  three  door- 
keepers, the  British  outlaws  and  the  king's  private 
drink-bearers.  Here  is  the  description  of  the  king 
himself : 

"  I  saw  there  a  couch,"  contmued  Ingcel,  "  and  its 
ornamentation  was  more  beautiful  than  all  the  other 
couches  of  the  court ;  it  is  curtained  round  with  silver 
cloth,  and  the  couch  itself  is  richly  ornamented.  I 
saw  three  persons  on  it.  The  outside  two  of  them 
were  fair,  both  hair  and  eyebrows,  and  their  skin  whiter 
than  snow.  Upon  the  cheeks  of  each  was  a  beautiful 
ruddiness.  Between  them  in  the  middle  was  a  noble 
champion.  He  has  in  his  visage  the  ardour  and 
action  of  a  sovereign,  and  the  wisdom  of  an  historian. 
The  cloak  which  I  saw  upon  him  can  be  likened  only 
to  the  mist  of  a  May  morning.  A  different  colour  and 
complexion  are  seen  in  it  each  moment,  more  splendid 
than  the  other  is  each  hue.  I  saw  in  the  cloak  in  front 
of  him  a  wheel-broach  of  gold,  that  reaches  from  his  chin 
to  his  waist.  Like  unto  the  shine  of  burnished  gold 
is  the  colour  @f  his  hair.  Of  all  the  human  forms  of  the 
world  that  I  have  seen  his  is  the  most  splendid.*  I 
saw  his  gold-hilted  sword  laid  down  near  him.     There 


*  Keating  says  that  according  to  some,  Conaire  reigned  only 
thirty  years,  and  from  this  eulogium  on  his  shapeliness  the  author 
3f  ^e  Saga  seems  to  have  followed  this  tradition. 


112       THK  STORY   OP  EARLY  QAELIO    LITERATURE. 

was  the  breadth  of  a  man's  hand  of  the  sword  exposed 
out  of  the  scabbard.  From  that  hand's  breadth  the 
man  who  sits  at  the  far  end  of  the  house  could  see 
even  the  smallest  object  by  the  light  of  that  sword. '-' 
More  melodious  is  the  melodious  sound  of  that  sword 
than  the  melodious  sounds  of  the  golden  pipes  which 
play  music  in  the  royal  house.  .  .  .  The  noble  warrior 
was  asleep  with  his  legs  upon  the  lap  of  one  of  the 
men,  and  his  head  in  the  lap  of  the  other.  He 
awoke  afterwards  out  of  his  sleep,  and  spoke  these 
words: 

*  I  have  dreamed  of  danger-crowding  phantoms, 
A  host  of  creeping,  treacherous  enemies, 
A  combat  of  men  beside  the  Dodder, 
And  early  and  alone  the  king  of  Tara  was  killed.'  " 

This  man  whom  Ingcel  had  seen  was  no  other 
than  the  High  King. 

The  account  of  the  juggler  is  also  curious  : 
"  I  saw  there,"  continued  Ingcel,  "  a  large  champion 
in  the  middle  of  the  house.  The  blemish  of  baldness 
was  upon  him.  Whiter  than  the  cotton  of  the  moun- 
tains is  every  hair  that  grows  upon  his  head.  He  had 
ear-clasps  of  gold  in  bis  ears  and  a  speckled  white 
cloak  upon  him.  He  had  nine  swords  in  his  hands, 
and  nine  silvery  shields,  and  nine  balls  of  gold.  He 
throws  every  one  of  them  up  into  the  air  and  not  one 
falls  to  the  ground,  and  there  is  but  one  of  them  at  a 
time  upon  his  palm,  and  Uke  the  buzzing  of  bees  on  a 
beautiful  day  was  the  motion  of  each  passing  the  other." 

*  The  allusion  is  evidently  to  a  bright  steel  sword  in  an  age 
of  bronze.  Perhaps  the  music  referred  to  means  the  vibration  of 
the  steel  when  struck.  The  **  sword  of  light"  is  a  coinmo]i:>, 
feature  in  Gaelic  folk-lore, 


MISCELLANEOUS  SAGAS.  II5 

"  Yes,'*  said  Ferrogain  [the  foster  brother],  "  I  re- 
cognise him :  he  is  Tulchinne,  the  royal  druid  of  the 
King  of  Tara.  He  is  Conaird's  juggler* — a  man  of 
great  power  is  that  man." 

Da  Derga  himself  is  thus  described  : — "  I  saw 
another  couch  there,  and  one  man  on  it,  with  two  pages 
in  front  of  him,  one  fair,  the  other  black-haired.  The 
champion  himself  had  red  hair,  and  had  a  red  cloak 
near  him.  He  had  crimson  cheeks  and  beautiful  deep 
blue  eyes,  and  had  on  him  a  green  cloak.  He  wore 
also  a  white  under-mantle  and  collar  beautifully  inter- 
woven, and  a  sword  with  an  ivory  hilt  was  in  his  hand; 
and  he  supplies  every  couch  in  the  court  with  ale  and 
food,  and  he  is  incessant  in  attending  upon  the  whole 
company.     Identify  that  man  ?  " 

"  I  know  that  man,"  said  he,  "  that  is  Da  Derga  him- 
self. It  was  by  him  the  court  was  built,  and  since  he 
has  taken  up  residence  in  it  its  doors  have  never  been 
closed,  except  the  side  to  which  the  wind  blows — it  is 
to  that  side  only  that  a  door  is  put.  Since  he  has 
taken  to  housekeeping,  his  boiler  has  never  been 
taken  off  the  fire,  but  continues  ever  to  boil  food  for 
the  men  of  Erin.  And  the  two  who  are  in  front  of 
him  are  two  boys,  foster  sons  of  his ;  they  are  the  two 
sons  of  the  King  of  Leinster." 

Not  less  interesting  is  the  true  Celtic  hyperbole  in 
Ingcel's  description  of  the  jesters  : — "  I  saw  there 
three  jesters  at  the  fire.  They  wore  three  dark  grey 
cloaks,  and  if  all  the  men  of  Erin  were  in  one  place, 
and  though  the  body  of  the  mother  or  the  father  ot 
each  man  of  them  were  lying  dead  before  him,  not 
one  of  them  could  refrain  from  laughing  at  them." 

*  **  Cleasamhnach,"    from   cleas^   a   trick,    a   common    word 
still. 

J 

\ 


114   THE  STORY  OP  EARLY  GAELIC  LITERATURE. 

In  the  end  the  pirates  decided  on  making  their 
attack.  They  marched  swiftly  and  silently  across  the 
Dublin  mountains,  surrounded  and  surprised  the  court, 
slew  the  High  King  caught  there  in  their  trap,  and 
butchered  most  of  his  attendants. 

After  this  tale  of  Da  Derga  come  a  host  of  sagas,  all 
calling  for  some  recognition  in  a  chapter  devoted  to 
an  account  of  miscellaneous  story.  Of  these,  one  of 
the  most  important,  though  neither  the  longest  nor 
the  most  interesting,  is  the  account  of  the  Boromean 
or  Boru  tribute,  a  large  fragment  of  which  is  pre- 
served in  the  Book  of  Leinster,  a  MS.  of  about  the 
year  1150. 

When  Tuathal  or  Toole,  called  Techtmhar^  or  "  the 
Possessor,"  was  High  King  of  Ireland,  he  had  two 
handsome  daughters,  and  the  King  of  Leinster  asked 
one  of  them  in  marriage,  and  took  and  brought  home 
to  his  palace  the  elder  as  his  wife.  This  was  as  it 
should  be,  for  at  that  time  it  was  not  customary  for 
the  younger  to  be  married  "before  the  face  of  the 
elder.''  The  Leinstermen,  however,  said  to  their 
king  that  he  had  left  behind  the  better  girl  of  the 
two.  Nettled  at  this  the  king  went  again  to  Tara, 
and  told  Tuathal  that  his  daughter  was  dead,  and 
asked  for  the  other.  The  High  King  then  gave  him 
his  second  daughter,  with  the  courteous  assurance — 
"  had  I  one-and-fifty  daughters  they  were  thine." 
When  he  brought  back  the  second  daughter  to  his 
palace  in  Leinster,  she,  like  another  Philomela,  dis- 
covered her  sister  alive  and  before  her.  Both  died, 
one  of  shame  and  the  other  of  grief.  When  news 
of  this  reached  Tara,  steps  were  taken  to  punish  the 
King  of  Leinster.  Connacht  and  Ulster  led  a  great 
hosting  with  twelve  thousand    men  into  Leinster  to 


MISCELLANEOUS  SAGAS.  II5 

plunder  it  The  High  King,  too,  marched  from  Tara 
through  Maynooth  to  Naas,  and  encamped  there.  The 
Leinstermen  first  beat  the  Ultonians  and  killed  theii 
king,  but  all  the  invading  forces  having  combined,  de- 
feated them  and  slew  the  bigamist  monarch.  They  then 
levied  the  blood-tax,  which  was  as  follows :— Fifteen 
thousand  cows,  fifteen  thousand  swine,  fifteen  thousand 
wethers,  the  same  number  of  mantles,  silver  chains, 
and  copper  cauldrons,  together  with  one  great  copper 
reservoir  to  be  set  in  Tara's  house  itself,  in  which  could 
fit  twelve  pigs  and  twelve  kine.  In  addition  to  this, 
they  had  to  pay  thirty  red-eared  cows  with  calves  of 
the  same  colour,  with  halters  and  spancels  of  bronze 
and  bosses  of  gold. 

Mai,  the  successor  of  Tuathal,  again  levied  this  tri- 
bute, so  did  Felim  the  lawgiver.  **Then,"  says  the 
history,  **  after  many  battles  FeUm's  son.  Conn,  lifted  it. 
Conn's  son-in-law  Conair^  took  it,  then  Art  [son  of 
Conn]  began  to  reign,  and  demanded  the  Boru  tri- 
bute, but  never  secured  it  without  a  battle.  Art's  son, 
Cormac,  lifted  it,  and  so,  one  year,  did  Fergus  Black- 
tooth." 

The  account  being  evidently  a  Leinster  compilation 
passes  lightly  over  the  occasions  on  which  the  tribute 
was  levied,  but  deals  lovingly  upon  those  where  the  re- 
sistance was  successful,  especially  the  battle  of  Cnamh- 
ros,  or  Bone-wood,  where  Finn  and  the  Fenians  helped 
the  Leinstermen  against  Carbry  of  the  Liffey,  and  on 
the  battle  of  Diin-bolg,  or  Sack-fort,  where  the 
celebrated  King  of  Leinster,  Brandubh,  destroyed  the 
High  King  of  Ireland  and  his  army. 

The  ruse  whereby  he  got  rid  of  the  men  of  Ulster 
who  had  come  with  the  High  King,  is  first  described, 
and  afterwards  the  preparations  the  men  of  Leinster 
made  for  battle.    It  was  by  acting  on  Bishop  Aidan's 


\l6       THE   STORY    OP   EARLY    GAELIC    LITERAfUKll. 

advice  that  Brandubh,  the  Leinster  king,  was  success- 
ful.* 

The  Battle  of  Cnamhros. 

**  *  Let  the  very  greatest  of  candles,'  said  the 
bishop,  "be  dipped  in  the  outer  ditch  of  the  rath, 
let  twelve  hundred  teams,  of  twelve  oxen  each,  be 
brought  to  the  king;  upon  these  teams  let  white 
creels  be  laid  which  shall  hold  a  great  number  of 
warriors  who  shall  be  covered  with  straw,  and  over  all 
let  there  be  placed  a  real  layer  of  provisions.  Let  a 
hundred  and  fifty  unbroken  horses  be  brought  thee 
moreover,  and  let  bags  be  fastened  to  their  tails,  for 
the  purpose  of  stampeding  the  horse-herds  of  the  King 
of  Ireland,  and  let  the  bags  be  filled  with  pebbles. 
Let  that  great  taper  with  the  cauldron  round  its  head 
shading  it,  go  before  thee  until  thou  gain  the  centre 
of  the  High  King's  camp.  In  the  meantime  send  the 
High  King  a  message  to  say  that  to-night  the  provisions 
of  Leinster  will  be  supplied  to  him.' " 

[The  further  movements  of  Brandubh,  the  Leinster 
king  are  then  described,  and  how  he  slew  in  single 
combat  the  chief  over  the  stud  of  the  High  King.  Then 
continues  the  narrative — the  Leinster  king  said  :] 

"  *  Can  I  get,'  said  he,  *  a  man  to  go  spy  out  the 
encampment  and  the  king,  and  who  shall  be  there 
waiting  for  us  till  we  arrive;  and  there  shall  be  a 
certain  fee  for  that— -Heaven  from  Leinster's  clerics, 
if  he  be  killed,  and  if  he  escape  his  own  land-district 


*  Standish  Hayes  O'Grady  has  published  the  text  of  the  Bom 
tribute  in  his  recent  SzVva  Gadeh'ca,  accompanied  by  a  masterly 
and  graphic  translation.  I  give  my  own  translation  here,  how- 
ever, though  for  no  better  reason  than  that  I  had  the  trouble  of 
making  it. 


MISOBLLANBOUS  SAGAS.  II7 

free  to  him,  and  a  place  at  my  table  to  himself  and 
those  who  come  after  him.' 

"  *  ril  go  there/  said  R6n'  Cerr,  son  of  Dubanach, 
son  of  the  King  of  Imale.  'Give  me  now/  said  he, 
'  a  calf  s  blood  and  some  rye  dough  that  they  be  rubbed 
over  me.  Give  me,  too,  an  ample  cowl  and  wallet.' 
Thus  was  it  done,  so  that  he  was  like  any  leper.  A 
wooden  leg  was  given  him,  and  he  placed  his  knee 
into  its  cleft. 

"  In  this  guise  he  departed,  and  a  sword  beneath 
his  dress,  and  came  to  the  place  where  were  the  nobles 
of  Erin  in  the  door  of  the  tent  of  Aedh  mac 
Ainmireach  the  High  King.  They  asked  tidings  of 
him,  and  Hwas  what  he  said  that  he  was  after  coming 
from  Kill  Bhelat.  *  I  went  since  morning,'  said  he, 
'  to  Leinster's  encampment  and  came  back,  and  my 
hut  and  my  quern,  and  my  great  spade,  and  my  church 
were  destroyed  [in  my  absence].' 

"  *  Twenty  milch  cows  from  me  to  pay  for  that,'  said 
the  King  of  Erin,  *if  I  escape  out  of  this  hosting; 
and  do  you  go  over  now  to  yon  tent,  and  the  place 
of  nine  men  to  you,  and  the  tenth  of  my  share,  and  the 
fragments  of  the  household.  What  are  the  Leinster- 
men  doing  ? '  said  the  king. 

"  *  They  are  preparing  food  for  you,  and  ye  never  got 
food  ye  shall  be  more  satiated  with  !  They  are  boil- 
ing their  swine  and  their  beeves  and  their  fat-hogs.' 

"  *  Curse  on  them  for  it,'  cried  the  men  of  the  race 
of  Owen  and  Conall. 

*'  *  Two  warrior's  eyes  in  the  leper's  head  is  what  I 
see,**  said  the  king. 

"  *  Woe  to  you  and  to  your  confidence  in  holding  the 

*  The  bitter  double  entendre  in  the  last  answer  of  the  leper 
had  evidently  roused  the  king's  suspicions. 


Il8   THE  STORY  OF  EARLY  GAELIC  LITERATURE. 

kingship  of  Erin,  if  it  be  at  my  eyes  that  fear  comes 
on  you !  * 

*'  *Not  so  at  all,*  said  the  king,  *but  let  one  go  now 
for  Dubhdiin,  King  of  Oriel/ 

"  Thereafter  Dubhddn  arrived,  and  the  King  of  Erin 
said  to  him,  *  Go,*  said  the  King  of  Erin,  *  and 
OriePs  battalion  with  thee  to  the  foot  of  Ai{6  south- 
ward, and  to  the  cruadahhall  and  keep  watch  there 
that  Leinster  make  no  camp-assault  upon  us.'  They 
accordingly  proceeded  as  Aedh  the  High  King  ordered 
them." 

[After  a  good  deal  of  matter  bearing  on  the  High 
King's  past  history,  the  narrative  returns  to  Brandubh 
and  the  Leinstermen  in  the  following  terms  :] 

"  Now  about  Brandubh ;  his  horse-herds  and  ox- 
teams  are  shouted  at,  and  he  drew  up  his  battalions 
and  he  marched  forward  with  the  darkness  of  night  until 
the  men  of  Oriel  heard  the  trot-trot  and  the  roar  of 
the  great  host,  and  the  snorting  of  the  horse-herds, 
and  the  puffing  of  the  oxen  under  the  waggons.  The 
men  of  Oriel  rose  up  under  arms.  *  Who  is  here  ? ' 
said  the  men  of  Oriel. 

"  *  Easy  told,'  was  the  answer,  *  the  gillies  of 
Leinster  with  food  for  the  King  ot  Erin.' 

'^  The  men  of  Oriel  rose  up,  and  the  hand  that  each 
m^n  would  put  down,  he  would  find  either  a  pig  or 
a  beef  under  it.  *  It's  true  for  them,'  said  the  King 
of  Oriel,  *  let  them  pass  by.'  *  Let  us  go  too,'  said 
the  men  of  Oriel,  *  let  not  our  share  of  the  victuals  be 
forgotten.'  The  men  of  Oriel  accordingly  proceeded 
to  their  encampment  huts. 

"  The  men  of  Leinster  went  on  to  *  the  hill  of  the 
candle'  in  the  very  middle  of  the  King  of  Erin's 
camp,  and  there  thoy  take  the  cauldron  from  about  the 
candle. 


lilSCMiLANEOUS  SA0A8.  ii^ 

"  *  What  light  is  that  I  see  ? '  said  the  king. 

**  *  Easy  told/  said  the  leper,  *  it's  the  arrival  of  the 
provisions.' 

"  The  leper  arose,  knocked  off  his  wooden  leg,  and 
reached  his  hand  to  his  sword.  Their  loads  were 
taken  off  the  ox-teams  and  the  horses  were  let  loose 
amongst  the  steeds  of  the  men  of  Erin,  so  that  they 
went  into  a  stampede  and  broke  down  both  huts  and 
tents  of  the  men  of  Erin.  The  Leinstermen  rose  up 
out  of  their  baskets  like  a  deluging  river  over  cliffs,  in 
their  grasp  their  sword-hilts,  by  their  straps  their  shields, 
on  their  sides  their  mail. 

"  *  Who  is  here  ? '  cried  the  men  of  Clan  Conall  and 
Clan  Owen. 

"  *  The  dealers  out  of  the  food,*  said  the  leper. 

"  *  God  bless  us,'  said  each  man,  *  why  they  are  a 
multitude !  * 

"  Up  rose  the  men  of  Clan  Conall  and  Clan  Owen, 
and  though  they  did,  they  were  like  hands  thrust  into  a 
nest  of  serpents.  A^pen  of  spears  and  shields  were 
made  by  them  round  the  King  of  Erin,  and  he  was 
forced  on  his  steed  and  carried  by  them  to  the  *  Gap 
of  Shields.'  The  shields  of  the  men  of  Erin,  were 
cast  away  by  them  and  abandoned  at  the  mouth  of 
that  gap  [and  hence  its  name].  R6n  Cerr  [the  pre- 
tended leper]  makes  a  rush  at  the  King  of  Erin,  and 
Kills  nine  men  in  his  efforts  to  get  at  him.  Then 
Dubhdun,  King  of  Oriel,  came  between  them,  and  he 
and  R6n  Cerr  fight,  and  Dubhdiin  falls  by  him.  R6n 
Cerr  again  makes  an  assault  on  the  King  of  Erin,  and 
Fergus,  son  of  Flaithri,  King  of  Tulach  Og,  comes  be- 
tween them,  and  Fergus  falls  by  R6n  Cerr.  After  that 
R6n  Cerr  again  makes  a  rush  for  the  king  and  seizes 
him  by  the  leg  and  drags  him  down  towards  him  from 
off  his  horse,  and  takes  his  head  off  him  on  the  *  flag 


ISiO        THE   STORY    OF    EARLY   GAELIC    LITDRATURIJ, 

of  bone-bruising.'  Then  he  seizes  his  wallet  and 
pours  the  food-scraps  out  of  it  and  puts  the  head  into 
it,  and  gets  him  away  secretly  to  the  mountain  plains 
and  remains  there  till  morning. 

"  Howsoever,  Leinster  follows  after  Conn's  half  [i.e., 
the  Northerns],  and  makes  a  red-killing  of  them. 
On  the  morrow  each  arrived  after  slaughter  and 
triumphs  to  the  spot  where  Brandubh  was,  and  R6n 
Cerr,  too,  comes  and  lays  down  before  him  the  head  of 
Aedh  mac  Ainmireach,  the  High  King  of  Ireland.  So 
that  is  the  battle  of  Bolgdiln  fought  for  the  Boru 
tribute.     In  that  battle  Bee  mac  Cuanach  was  slain." 

The  following  sagas  and  romances  are  amongst  those 
which  may  be  classed  as  miscellaneous : — The  Court- 
ship of  Etain;  The  Courtship  of  Crunn's  Wife;  The 
Battle  of  Moy  Rath;*  The  Voyage  of  Maelduin;t  The 
Voyage  of  the  Sons  of  O'Corra ;  J  The  Tragical  Death 
of  Maelfathartaigh  (Mael-faharty)  son  of  Ronan  (king 
of  Leinster,  a.d.  6io)  ;  The  Elopement  of  Ere,  daugh- 
ter of  Loarn ;  The  Slaughter  of  Cairbr^  Cat-head  by 
the  Free  Clans  of  Erin ;  The  Battle  of  Ath  Cumair ; 
The  Triumphs  of  Congal  Clairingneach ;  The  Love 
of  Dubhlucha  for  Mongan  ;  The  Expedition  of  Daithi 
(last  Pagan  King  of  Ireland)  to  the  Alps ;  The  Progress 
of  the  Deisi  from  Tara ;  The  Dream  of  Mac  Cong- 
linn^  ;§  The  Plunder  of  the  City  of  Mael  Mil-sgo- 
thach,  a  sort  of  allegory,  and  others. 


*  Published  in  1842  by  O'Donovan  for  the  Archaeological  Society. 

+  Translated,  but  not  quite  literally,  by  Dr.  Joyce  in  his  Early 
Celtic  Romances t  from  which  Tennyson  took  the  subject  of  his 
well-known  poem,  "The  Voyage  of  Maeldune." 

X  Translated  in  Dr.  Joyce's  last  Edition. 

\  A  curious  tenth  or  twelfth  century  burlesQU«  r^^atly 
edited  by  Kuna  Meyer 


CHAPTER    XL 


THE     OSSIANIC     POEMS. 


1 D  E  by  side  with  the  numerous 
prose  stories  which  fall  under  the 
head  of  **  Fenian,"  exists  an  enor- 
mous mass  of  poems,  chiefly  nar- 
rative, of  a  minor  epic  type,  inter- 
mingled with  others  whose  basis 
is  a  semi-dramatic  dialogue  between  St.  Patrick  and 
Ossian.  This  poet  was  fabled  to  have  lived  in  Tir-na- 
n-6g*  or  the  "land  of  the  ever-young,"  for  three  hun- 
dred years,  thus  surviving  all  the  Fenians,  and  living 
to  hold  colloquy  with  St.  Patrick.  The  Ossianic  poems 
are  extraordinarily  numerous,  and  if  they  were  all  col- 
lected would  probably  amount  to  some  fifty  thousand 
lines — the  much-lamented  Father  Keegan  estimated 
them  once,  but  I  think  hardly  correctly,  at  one  hun- 
dred thousand.  They  are  written  in  rather  irregular 
metres,  for  the  most  part  imitations  of  Deibhidh  and 


*  Pronounced    "fncer    na    noguCy^    "nct^^ue'^    rhyming    to 

^  rogue.'*  ^ 


122        tHE   StORY   OF   EARLT    GAELIC    LITbJRATUft]5. 

Rannaigheacht  Mh6r,*  chiefly  the  latter,  and  were,  even 
down  to  our  own  time,  exceedingly  popular  in  both 
Ireland  and  the  Scotch  Highlands,  in  which  last 
country  Campbell  of  Islay  made  the  great  collection, 
chiefly  from  oral  sources,  which  he  called  Leabhar  na 
Feinne  or  the  Book  of  the  Fenians. 

Some  of  the  Ossianic  poems  relate  the  exploits  of 
the  Fenians ;  others  describe  conflicts  between  some 
of  that  body  and  dragons ;  others  tell  of  fights  with 
monsters  and  with  strangers  come  from  across  the 
sea ;  others  detail  how  Finn  and  his  companions  suf- 
fered from  the  enchantments  of  wizards,  and  the  eftbrts 
made  to  release  them ;  one  enumerates  the  Fenians 
who  fell  at  Cnoc-an-air ;  another  gives  the  names  of 
some  three  hundred  of  the  Fenian  hounds  ;  another 
gives  Ossian's  account  of  his  three  hundred  years  in 
the  Land  of  the  Young  and  his  return  ;  many  more 
consist  largely  of  semi-humourous  dialogues  between 
the  Saint  and  the  old  warrior ;  another  is  called  Os- 
sian's madness;  another  is  Ossian's  account  of  the 
Battle  of  Gowra  which  made  an  end  of  the  Fenians, 
and  so  on.f 

The  Lochlannachs  or  Norsemen  figure  very  largely 
in  these  poems,  and  it  is  quite  evident  that  most  of 
them — at  least  in  the  modern  form  in  which  we  now 
nave  them — are  post-Norse  productions.  The  fact 
that  the  language  in  which  they  have  for  the  most  part 

*  For  an  explanation  of  these  metres,  pronounced  D'ye  wee 
and  "  Ran-ee-ught  Wore,"  see  my  forthcoming  Bdird  agus  Bdr- 
duigheacht. 

t  Standish  Hayes  O'Grady  in  his  preface  to  the  third  volume 
of  the  Ossianic  Society's  publications  gives  the  names  of  thirty- 
five  of  these  poems,  amounting  to  between  ten  and  eleven 
thousand  lines,  but  many  are  omitted  from  this  list.  In  the 
fragmentary  Dialogtie  of  the  Sages  alone  there  are  very  nearly 
two  thousand  lines  of  verse  mingled  with  the  prose  story. 


THE  OSSlANIC  POEMS.  1 23 

come  down  to  us  is  popular  and  modern,  does  not 
prove  much  one  way  or  the  other,  for  these  small  epics 
which,  more  than  any  other  part  of  Irish  literature,  were 
handed  down  from  father  to  son  and  propagated  orally, 
have  had  their  language  unconsciously  adjusted  from 
age  to  age  so  as  to  leave  them  intelligible  to  their 
hearers.  As  a  consequence  the  metres  have  in  many 
places  also  suffered,  and  the  old  Irish  system,  which 
required  a  certain  number  of  syllables  in  each  line, 
has  shown  signs  of  fusing  gradually  with  the  new 
Irish  system  which  only  requires  so  many  accented 
syllables. 

It  is,  however,  perfectly  possible — as  has  been  sup- 
posed byi  I  think,  Mr.  Nutt  and  others — that  after  the 
terrible  shock  given  to  the  island  by  the  Northmen, 
this  people  usurped  in  our  ballads  the  place  of  some 
older  mythical  race,  and  Prof.  Rhys  was  I  believe  at 
one  time  of  opinion  that  Lochlann,  as  spoken  of  in 
these  ballads,  originally  meant  merely  the  country  of 
lochs  and  seas,  and  that  the  Lochlann ers  were  a  sub- 
marine mythical  people  like  the  Fomorians. 

The  spirit  of  banter  with  which  St.  Patrick  and  the 
Church  is  treated  and  in  which  the  fun  just  stops  short 
of  irreverence,  is  a  mediaeval,  not  a  primitive  trait;  more 
characteristic,  thinks  Mr.  Nutt,  of  the  twelfth  than  of 
any  succeeding  century.  We  all  remember  the  inimi- 
table felicity  with  which  that  great  English-speaking 
Gael,  Sir  Walter  Scott,*  has  caught  this  Ossianic  tone 
in  the  lines  which  Hector  Mclntyre  repeats  for  the 
Antiquary  : — 

Patrick  the  psalm-singer. 

Since  you  will  not  listen  to  one  of  my  stories, 

*  Both  the  Buccleugh  Scotts  and  the  other  four  branches  of  the 
name  were  originally  Gaelic-speaking  Celts. 


124        THE   STORY    OF   EARLY    GAELIC    LITBRATURJB. 

Though  you  never  heard  it  before, 

I  am  sorry  to  tell  you, 

You  are  little  better  than  an  ass. 

To  which  the  Saint,  to  the  infinite  contempt  of  the 
unbelieving  Oldbuck,  is  made  to  respond  : — 

Upon  my  word,  son  of  Fingal, 
While  I  am  warbling  the  psalms, 
The  clamour  of  your  old  woman's  tales, 
Disturbs  my  devotional  exercises. 

Whereat  the  heated  Ossian  retorts  : — 

Dare  you  compare  your  psalms 

To  the  tales  of  the  bare-armed  Fenians, 

I  shall  think  it  no  great  harm 

To  wring  your  bald  head  from  your  shoulders. 

Here,  however,  is  a  real  specimen  from  the  Irish  which 
will  give  some  idea  of  the  style  of  dialogue  between 
the  pair.  St.  Patrick  with  exaggerated  episcopal  seve- 
rity, having  Ossian  three  quarters  starved,  quite  blind, 
and  wholly  kt  his  mercy,  desires  him  not  to  speak 
of  Finn  or  the  Fenians. 


OSSIAN. 

Alas  !  O  Patrick,  I  did  think  that  God  would  not 
be  angered  thereat.  I  think  long,  and  it  is  a  great  woe 
to  me,  not  to  speak  of  the  way  of  Finn  of  the  Deeds. 

PATRICK. 

Speak  not  of  Finn  nor  of  the  Fenians,  for  the  Son  of 
God  will  be  angry  with  thee  for  it,  He  would  never  let 
thee  into  His  fort,  and  He  would  not  send  thee  the 
bread  of  each  day. 


THE  OSSIANIC  POEMS.  1 25 

OSSIAN. 

Were  I  to  speak  of  Finn  and  of  the  Fenians,  between 
us  two,  O  Patrick  the  new,  but  only  not  to  speak  loud, 
he  would  never  hear  us  mentioning  them. 

PATRICK. 

Let  nothing  whatever  be  mentioned  by  thee  except- 
ing the  offering  of  God,  or  if  thou  talkest  continually 
of  others,  thou  indeed  shalt  not  go  to  the  house  of  the 
saints. 

OSSIAN. 

I  will  O  Patrick  do  his  will.  Of  Finn  or  of  the  Fenians 
I  shall  not  talk,  for  fear  of  bringing  anger  upon  them, 
O  Cleric,  since  it  be  God's  wont  to  be  angry. 

In  another  poem  St.  Patrick  denounces  with  still 
greater  vigour. 

PATRICK. 

Finn  is  in  hell  in  bonds,  *'  the  pleasant  man  who 
used  to  bestow  gold,"  in  penalty  of  his  disobedience  to 
God,  he  is  now  in  the  house  of  pain  in  sorrow.   .    .    . 

Because  of  the  amusement  he  had  with  the  hounds, 
and  for  attending  the  (bardic)  schools  each  day,  and 
because  he  took  no  heed  of  God,  Finn  of  the  Fenians 
is  in  bonds.     .     .     . 

Misery  attend  thee,  old  man,  who  speakest  words  of 
madness,  God  is  better  for  one  hour  than  all  the 
Fenians  of  Erin. 

OSSIAN. 

O  Patrick  of  the  crooked  crozier,  who  makest  me 
that  impertinent  answer,  thy  crozier  would  be  in  atoms 
were  Oscar  present. 

Were  my  son  Oscar  and  God  hand  to  hand  on 


126    THE  STORY  OP  EARLY  GAELIC  LITERATURE. 

Knock  na-veen,  if  I  saw  my  son  down,  it  is  then  I 
would  say  that  God  was  a  strong  man. 

How  could  it  be  that  God  and  His  clerics  could  be 
better  men  than  Finn,  the  chief  King  of  the  Fenians, 
the  generous  one  who  was  without  blemish  ? 

All  the  qualities  that  you  and  your  clerics  say  are 
according  to  the  rule  ot  the  king  of  the  stars,  Finn's 
Fenians  had  them  all,  and  they  must  be  now  stoutly 
seated  in  God's  heaven. 

Were  there  a  place,  above  or  below,  better  than 
heaven,  'tis  there  Finn  would  go,  and  all  the  Fenians 
he  had.     .     .     . 

Patrick,  enquire  of  God  whether  He  recollects  when 
^he  Fenians  were  alive,  or  hath  He  seen,  east  or  west, 
men  their  equal  in  the  time  of  fight  ? 

Or  hath  He  seen  in  His  own  country,  though  high 
it  be  above  our  heads,  in  conflict,  in  battle,  or  in  might, 
a  man  who  was  equal  to  Finn  ? 

PATRICK. 

exhausted  with  controversy,  and  curious  for  Ossian*s 
story.] 

Ossian,  sweet  to  me  thy  voice, 

Now  blessings  choice  on  the  soul  of  Finn  ! 
But  tell  to  us  how  many  deer 

Were  slain  at  Slieve-na-man  finn.* 

OSSIAN. 

We,  the  Fenians,  never  used  to  tell  untruth  ;  a  lie 
was  never  attributed  to  us.  By  truth  and  the  strength 
of  our  hands  we  used  to  come  safe  out  of  every  danger. 

*  This  is  the  usual  metre  of  these  poems,  but  I  have  translated 
Sie  mellifluous  verses  of  the  dialogue  into  prose,  which  always 
conveys  the  sense  better 


THE  OSSIANIC  POBM&>.  1 27 

There  never  sat  cleric  in  church,  though  melodiously 
ye  may  think  they  chant  psalms,  more  true  to  his 
word  than  the  Fenians,  the  men  who  shrank  never 
from  fierce  conflicts. 

O  Patrick,  where  was  thy  God  the  day  the  two 
came  across  the  sea,  who  carried  off  the  Qaeen  of  the 
King  of  Lochlann  in  ships,  by  whom  many  fell  here  hi 
conflict  ? 

Or  when  Tailc  mac  Treoin  arrived,  the  man  who 
put  great  slaughter  on  the  Fenians  ?  'Twas  not  by 
God  the  hero  fell,  but  by  Oscar  in  the  presence  of 
all. 

Many  a  battle,  victory,  and  contest  were  celebrated 
by  the  Fenians  of  Innisfail.  I  never  heard  that  any 
feat  was  performed  by  the  King  of  Saints,  or  that  He 
reddened  His  hand. 

PATRICK. 

Let  us  cease  disputing  on  both  sides,  thou  withered 
old  man  who  art  devoid  of  sense  ;  understand  that 
God  dwells  in  heaven  of  the  orders,  and  Finn  and  his 
hosts  are  all  in  pain. 

OSSIAN. 

Great,  then,  would  be  the  shame  for  God  not  to 
release  Finn  from  the  shackles  of  pain,  for  if  God 
Himself  were  in  bonds  my  chief  would  fight  for  him. 

Finn  never  suffered  in  his  day  any  one  to  be  in  pain 
or  difficulty  without  redeeming  him  by  silver  or  gold, 
or  by  battle  and  fight,  until  he  was  victorious. 

It  is  a  good  claim  I  have  against  your  God,  me  to 
be  amongst  His  clerics  as  I  am,  without  food,  without 
clothing  or  music,  without  bestowing  gold  on  bards. 

Without  bathing,  without  hunting,  without  Finn, 
«rithout   courting    generous    women,   without    sport, 


128        THE   STORY   OP   EARLY   GAELIC    LITERATURE. 

without  sitting  in  my  place  as  was  due,  without  learn 
ing  feats  of  agility  and  conflict,  etc. 

Many  of  these  poems  contain  lyrical  passages  of 
great  beauty.  Here,  as  a  specimen,  is  Ossian's  de- 
scription of  the  things  in  which  Finn  used  to  take 
delight.  It  is  a  truly  lyrical  passage,  in  the  very  best 
style,  rliyme,  rhythm,  and  assonance  all  combined  with 
a  most  rich  vocabulary  of  words  expressive  of  sounds 
nearly  impossible  to  translate  into  English.  It  might 
be  thus  attempted  in  verse,  though  not  quite  in  the 
metre  of  the  original.  Finn's  pursuits,  as  depicted 
here  by  Ossian,  show  him  to  have  been,  like  all  true 
Gaels,  a  lover  of  Nature,  and  are  quite  in  keeping  with 
his  own  poem  on  Spring ;  his  are  indeed  the  tastes 
of  one  of  Matthew  Arnold's  "  Barbarians  "  glorified. 

Finn's  Pastimes. 

Oh,  croaking  Patrick,  I  curse  your  tale. 

Is  the  king  of  the  Fenians  in  hell  this  night  ? 

The  heart  that  never  was  seen  to  quail, 
That  feared  no  danger  and  felt  no  spite. 

What  kind  of  a  God  can  be  yours,  to  grudge 
Bestowing  of  food  on  him,  giving  of  gold  ? 

Finn  never  refused  either  prince  or  drudge, — 
Can  his  doom  be  in  hell,  in  the  house  of  cold  ?  * 

•  In  the  original — 

-An  eASCoijt  nAC  mAich  te  "Oia 

Of!  aY  biAT)li  -oo  chAbhAi|tc  "oo  neAch? 
tlio|t  "ohiutrAish  pionn  cftetin  n-A  cutiAsli 
Ifltionn  t^tiAji  niA  Y  e  A  uheActi. 
Irish  writers  always  describe  hell  as  cold,  not  hot.    This  is 
SQ  even  in  Keating,  the  **  cold  flag  of  hell." 


THE   OSSIAlTlO   POEMS.  129 

The  desire  of  my  hero  who  feared  no  foe, 
Wa.s  to  listen  all  day  to  Drumderrig's  sound, 

To  sleep  by  the  roar  of  the  Assaroe, 
And  to  follow  the  dun  deer  round  and  round. 

The  warbling  of  blackbirds  in  Letter  Lee, 
The  strand  where  the  billows  of  Ruree  fall, 

The  bellowing  ox  upon  wild  Moy-mee, 
The  lowing  of  calves  upon  Glen-da-VauL 

The  blast  of  a  horn  around  Slieve  Grot, 
The  bleat  of  a  fawn  upon  Cua's  plain, 

The  sea-bird's  cry  in  a  lonely  spot, 
The  croak  of  the  raven  above  the  slain. 

The  thud  of  the  waves  on  his  bark  afar, 

The  yelp  of  the  pack  as  they  round  Drumliss, 

The  baying  of  Bran  upon  Knock-in-ar, 
The  murmur  of  fountains  below  Slieve  Mis. 

* 
The  call  of  Oscar  upon  the  chase,* 

The  tongue  of  the  hounds  on  the  Fenians'  plain, 
Then  a  seat  with  the  men  of  the  bardic  race — 

Of  these  delights  was  my  hero  fain. 

In  the  original — 

5tA0T)li  OfCAift  A5  -otit  -00  ftieits, 

5ouhA  5A-otiA|t  ^n  tei|t5  ha  bpAtiri 
t)heiu1i  'rjfiA  flitii"olie  AtneAfs  riA  troAttiti 

t)A  h-e  \\x\  "oe  jlinAch  a  mhiAn. 

miAii  -oe  mtiiAiiAibli  OfCAi^  fheit, 

bheirh  A5  eifueAclic  |te  beim  f^iActi, 

Dtieich  1  jcAch  A5  cof5A|t  cnAmh 
t>A  h-6  fin  X)e  ^linAch  a  mhiAn 


X30        THE   STORY   OF   EARLY   GAELIC   LITERATURE. 

But  generous  Oscar's  supreme  desire 

Was  the  maddening  clashing  of  shield  to  shield, 

And  the  hewing  of  bones  in  the  battle  ire, 
And  the  crash  and  the  joy  of  the  stricken  field. 

In  entire  accordance  with  this  enthusiastic  love  of 
Nature  is  Ossian's  delightful  ode  to  the  blackbird  of 
Derrycarn,  a  piece  which  is  generally  found  in  the 
MSS.  standing  by  itself.  Interpenetrated  with  the 
same  sensations  of  delight  at  the  sights  and  sounds  of 
Nature  are  the  following  verses  attributed  to  him, 
which  a  Scotchman,  Dean  MacGregor,  jotted  down 
in  phonetic  spelling,  just  as  he  heard  them  some  38c 
years  ago,  doubtless  from  the  recitation  of  some  wan- 
dering bard  or  harper : — 


OssiAN  Sano. 

Sweet  IS  the  voice  in  the  land  <^  the  gold,* 
And  sweeter  the  music  of  birds  that  soar, 

When  the  cry  of  the  heron  is  heard  on  the  wold. 
And  the  waves  break  softly  on  Bundatrore. 

Down  floats  on  the  murmuring  of  the  breeze 
The  call  of  the  cuckoo  from  Cossahun, 

The  blackbird  is  warbling  among  the  trees, 
And  soft  is  the  kiss  of  the  warming  sun. 


*  See  p.  59  of  the  Gaelic  part  of  Book  of  the  Dean  of  Lismore. 
The  first  verse  runs  thus  in  modem  Irish : — 

t)irjn  5t>ch  "otjirje  1  "ociti  atj  oitt, 

t)inn  An  stoji  chAnAiX)  riA  h-e6iii 
Dtnn  An  ntjAtlAn  a  ^ni-oh  An  cho|tn 

t)inn  An  ;;onn  1  mt)«n-t)A-r|te6i|t. 


THE   OSSIANIC   POEMS.  IJl 

The  cry  of  the  eagle  of  Assaroe 

0*er  the  court  of  Mac  Morne  to  me  is  sweet 
And  sweet  is  the  cry  of  the  bird  below 

Where  the  wave  and  the  wind  and  the  tall  cliff  meet. 

Finn  mac  Cool  is  the  father  of  me, 
Whom  seven  battalions  of  Fenians  fear. 

When  he  launches  his  hounds  on  the  open  lea, 
Grand  is  their  cry  as  they  rouse  the  deer. 

Caoilte  (Cweelt-ya)  too,  like  his  friends  Finn  and  Os- 
sian,  seems  to  have  been  very  impressionable  to  the 
various  moods  of  Nature-  Here  is  the  literal  transla- 
tion made  by  Standish  Hayes  O'Grady  of  his  lyrical 
description  of  Winter  in  the  Dialogue  of  the  Sages,  or 
"  Colloquy  of  the  Ancients,"  as  O'Grady  prefers  to 
translate  it.  "  Upon  the  whole  province,"  says  the 
prose  introduction,  "  distress  of  cold  settled,  and  heavy 
snow  came  down,  so  that  it  reached  men's  shoulders 
and  the  axle-trees  of  chariots,  and  of  the  russet  forest 
branches  made  a  twisting-together,  as  it  had  been  of 
withes,  so  that  men  might  not  progress  there,"  then 
Caoilte  made  this  lay. 

A  Winter   Night. 

Cold  the  winter  night  is,  the  wind  is  risen,  the 
nigh-couraged  unquelled  stag  is  on  foot :  bitter  cold 
to-night  the  whole  mountain  is,  yet  for  all  that  the 
ungovernable  stag  is  belling.* 

*  This,  like  most  of  the  2,000  lines  of  poetry  scattered  through 
the  Colloquy,  is  in  the  Deibhidh  (D'yewee)  metre,  and  might 
be  thus  translated  into  that  metre  in  English  : — 

Cold  the  Wmter,  cold  the  Wfnd, 

The  Raging  stag  is  Ravin'd, 

Though  in  one  FlSLS  the  Floodgates  clfng 

•yhc  Steaming  Stafi^  is  billing. 


132       THE  STORY   OF   EARLY    GAELIC   LITERATURB 

The  deer  of  Slievecarn  of  the  gatherings  commits 
not  his  side  to  the  ground,  no  less  than  he,  the  stag  of 
frigid  Echtge's  summit  (who)  catches  the  chorus  of  the 
wolves. 

I,  Caoilte,  with  Brown  Diarmuid  and  with  keen 
light-footed  Oscar ;  we  too  in  the  nipping  night's  wan- 
ing end  would  listen  to  the  music  of  the  [wolf]  pack. 

But  well  the  red  deer  sleeps  that  with  his  hide  to 
the  bulging  rock  lies  stretched — hidden  as  though 
beneath  the  country's  surface — all  in  the  latter  end 
of  chilly  night,  etc 

There  is  a  considerable  thread  of  narrative  running 
through  these  poems,  and  connecting  them  in  a  kind 
of  series,  so  that  several  of  them  might  be  divided  into 
the  various  books  of  a  Gaelic  epic  of  the  Odyssic  type, 
containing,  instead  of  the  wanderings  and  final  restora- 
tion of  Ulysses,  the  adventures  and  final  destruction  of 
the  Fenians,  except  that  the  books  would  be  rather 
more  disjointed.  There  is,  moreover,  splendid  material 
for  an  ample  epic  in  the  divisions  between  the  Fenians 
of  Munster  and  Connacht,  and  the  gradual  estrange- 
ment of  the  High  King,  leading  up  to  the  fatal  Battle 
of  Gowra,  but  the  material  for  this  last  exists  chiefly 
in  prose  texts,  not  in  the  Ossianic  lays.  It  is  very 
strange  and  very  unfortunate  that,  notwithstanding  the 
literary  activity  of  Gaelic  Ireland  before  and  during 
the  Penal  times,  no  Keating  or  Comyn  or  Curtin  ever 
attempted  to  redact  the  Ossianic  poems  and  throw 
them  into  that  epic  form  into  which  they  would  so 
easily  and  naturally  have  fitted.  These  pieces  appear 
to  me  of  great  value  as  showing  the  natural  growth 
and  genesis  of  an  epic,  for  we  progressed  just  up  to 
the  point  of  possessing  a  large  mass  of  stray  material  and 
Oiinor  episodes  versified  by  anonymous  long-forgotten 


THE   OSSIANIC   POEMS  13^ 

folk-poets,  but  never  produced  a  mind  critical  enough 
to  reduce  this  mass  to  order,  coherence,  and  stability, 
and  at  the  same  time  creative  enough  to  supply  the 
necessary  lacunae.  Were  it  not  that  so  much  light 
has  by  this  time  been  thrown  upon  the  natural  genesis 
of  ancient  national  epics,  one  might  be  inclined  to  lay 
down  the  theory  that  the  Irish  had  evolved  a  scheme 
of  their  own,  peculiar  to  themselves,  and  different 
altogether  from  the  epic,  a  scheme  in  which  the  same 
characters  figure  in  a  group  of  allied  p9ems  and 
romances,  each  of  which  is  perfect  in  itself,  and^not 
dependent  upon  the  rest,  a  system  afterwards  devel- 
oped in  Tennyson's  Idylls^  and  one  which  might  be 
taken  to  be  a  natural  result  of  the  impatient  Celtic 
spirit  which  could  not  brook  the  restraints  of  the  epic. 

The  Ossianic  lays  are  almost  the  only  narrative 
poems  which  exist  in  the  language,  for  although  lyrical 
elegiac,  and  didactic  poetry  abounds,  the  Irish  never 
produced,  except  in  the  case  of  the  Ossianic  epopees, 
anything  of  importance  in  a  narrative  and  ballad  form, 
anything,  for  instance,  of  the  nature  of  the  glorious 
ballad  poetry  of  the  Scotch  Lowlands. 

The  Ossianic  metres,  too,  are  the  eminently  epic 
ones  of  Ireland,  It  was  a  great  pity,  and,  to  my 
thinking,  a  great  mistake,  for  Archbishop  MacHale 
not  to  have  used  them  in  his  translation  of  Homer, 
instead  of  attempting  it  in  the  metre  of  Pope's  Iliad — 
one  utterly  unknown  to  native  Ireland. 

I  have  already  observed  that  great  producers  of 
literature  as  the  Irish  always  were,  until  this  century, 
they  never  developed  a  drama.  The  nearest  approach 
to  such  a  thing  is  in  these  Ossianic  poems.  The 
dialogue  between  St.  Patrick  and  Ossian,  of  which 
in  most  of  the  Ossianic  poems,  there  is  either  more  or 


134       THE  STORY  OP  EARLY  GAELIC  LITERATURE. 

less,  is  quite  dramatic  in  its  form.  Even  the  reciters 
of  the  present  day  feel  this,  and  I  have  heard  the  cen- 
sorious, self-satisfied  tone  of  Patrick,  and  the  vin- 
dictive whine  of  the  half-starved  old  man,  reproduced 
with  considerable  humour  by  a  reciter.  But  I  think 
it  nearly  certain — though  just  now  I  cannot  prove  it 
— that  in  former  days  there  was  real  acting  and  a 
dialogue  between  two  persons,  one  representing  the 
Saint  and  the  other  the  old  Pagan.  It  was  from  a  less 
promising  beginning  than  this  that  the  drama  of 
^schylus  developed.  But  nothing  could  develop  in 
Ireland.  Everything,  time  after  time,  was  arrested  in 
its  growth.  Again  and  again  the  tree  of  Irish  literature 
put  forth  fresh  blossoms,  and  before  they  could  fully 
expand  they  were  nipped  off.  The  conception  of 
bringing  the  spirit  of  Paganism  and  of  Christianity 
together  in  the  persons  of  the  last  great  poet  and 
warrior  of  the  one,  and  the  first  great  saint  of  the 
other,  was  truly  dramatic,  and  the  spirit  and  hu- 
mour with  which  it  had  been  carried  out  in  the 
pieces  which  have  come  down  to  us,  are  a  strong 
presumption  that  under  happier  circumstances  some- 
thing very  great  would  have  developed  from  it.  If 
anyone  is  still  found  to  repeat  Macaulay's  hackneyed 
taunt  about  our  race  never  having  produced  a  great 
poem,  let  him  ask  himself  if  it  is  Hkely  that  a  country 
where,  for  a  hundred  years  after  Aughrim  and  the 
Boyne,  teachers,  who  for  long  before  that  had  been  in 
great  danger,  were  systematically  knocked  on  the  head 
or  sent  to  a  jail  for  teaching ;  where  children  were  seen 
learning  their  letters  with  chalk  on  their  fathers'  tomb- 
stones, other  means  being  denied  them;  where  the 
possession  of  a  manuscript  might  lead  to  the  owner's 
death  or  imprisonment,  so  that  many  valuable  books 
were  buried  in  the  ground  or  hidden  to  rot  in  walls — 


toB  OSSIANIC   POEMS.  I3S 

whether  such  a  country  were  a  soil  on  which  an  epic 
or  anything  else  could  flourish.  How,  in  the  face  of 
all  this,  the  men  of  the  eighteenth  century  preserved 
in  manuscript  so  much  of  the  Ossianic  poetry  as  they 
did,  and  even  re-wrote  or  redacted  portions  of  it,  as 
Michael  Comyn  is  said  to  have  done  to  "  Ossian  in 
the  Land  of  the  Young,"  is  to  me  nothing  short  of 
amazing. 

Of  the  authorship  of  the  Ossianic  poems  nothing  is 
known.  In  the  Book  of  Leinster  are  three  short 
pieces  ascribed  to  Ossian  himself,  and  five  to  Finn, 
and  other  old  MSS.  contain  poems  ascribed  to  Caoilte 
(Cweelt-ya),  Ossian's  companion  and  fellow-survivor, 
but  of  the  great  mass  of  the  ten  or  twenty  thousand  lines 
which  we  have  in  seventeenth  and  eighteenth  century 
MSS.  there  is  not  much  which  is  placed  in  Ossian's 
mouth  at  first  hand,  the  pieces,  as  I  have  said,  gener- 
ally beginning  with  a  dialogue,  from  which  Ossian 
proceeds  to  recount  his  tale.  But  this  dramatic  form 
of  the  lay  shows  that  no  pretence  was  kept  up  of 
Ossian's  being  the  singer  of  his  own  exploits.*  From 
the  paucity  of  the  pieces  attributed  to  him  in  the 
oldest  MSS.,  it  is  probable  that  the  Gaelic  race  only 
gradually  singled  him  out  as  their  typical  Pagan  poet 
instead  of  Fergus  or  Caoilte  or  any  other  of  his 
alleged  contemporaries,  just  as  they  singled  out  his 
father,  Finn,  as  the  typical  Pagan  leader  of  their  race ; 
and  it  is  likely  that  a  large  part  of  our  Ossianic  lay 
and  literature  is  post-Danish,  while  the  great  mass  of 
the  Red  Branch  saga  is  in  its  birth  many  centuries 
anterior  to  the  Norsemen's  invasion. 

*  One  of  the  great  German  Scholars,  I  think  Windisch,  has 
suggested  that  Ossian  was  first  taken  to  be  a  poet  from  having 
verses  put  into  his  mouth  in  the  prose  saga.  However,  the 
same  is  quite  as  true  of  Caoilte  and  Fergus. 


CHAPTER    XII. 

THE    IRISH    ANNALSt 


O    sketch    of    Irish     literature 
should    omit    some   mention 
of  the  Annals,  dry  and  un- 
literary  as  most  of  them  are. 
The   Irish  Annals,  however, 
are  too  important,  from  their 
value,   age    and  number;    to   be    over- 
looked.    The    greatest  -  though   almost 
the  youngest — of  them  all,  is  the  much 
renowned    Annals    of  the    Four    Mas- 
ters.     This  mighty  work  is  chiefly  due 
to  the  herculean    labours   of  the  learned 
Franciscan,    Brother    Michael    O'Clery,  a 
native  of  Donegal,  born  about  the  year, 
1580,  who  was  himself  descended  from  a 
long  line,  of   scholars.*     He  and  another 
scion  of  Donegal,  Aedh  Mac  an  Bhaird,  then  guardians 
of  St.  Anthony's  in  Louvain,  contemplated  the  compi- 

•  For  an  account  of  how  these  O'Clery's  came  to  Donegal 
see  the  interesting  preface  to  Father  Murphy's  splendid  edition 
of  the  Irish-Gaelic  Lift  of  Red  Hugh  O^DonneU. 


THE   lEISH    ANNALS.  I37 

lation  and  publication  of  a  great  collection  of  the  lives 
of  the  Irish  Saints. 

In  furtherance  of  this  idea,  Michael  O'Clery,  with 
the  leave  and  approbation  of  his  superiors,  set  out 
from  Louvain,  and,  coming  to  Ireland,  travelled 
through  the  whole  length  and  breadth  of  it,  from 
abbey  to  abbey  and  friary  to  friary.  Up  and  down, 
high  and  low,  he  hunted  for  the  ancient  vellum  books 
and  time-stained  manuscripts,  whose  safety  was  even 
then  threatened  by  the  ever-thickening  political 
shocks  and  spasms  of  that  most  distracted  age. 
These,  whenever  he  found,  he  copied  in  an  accurate 
and  beautiful  hand-writing,  and  transmitted  safely  to 
Louvain  to  his  friend  Mac  an  Bhaird,  or  "Ward,"  as 
the  name  is  now  in  English.  Ward,  unfortunately, 
died  before  he  could  make  use  of  the  material  thus 
collected  by  O'Clery,  but  it  was  taken  up  by  another 
great  Franciscan,  Father  John  Colgan,  who  utilised 
the  work  of  his  friend  O'Clery  by  producing  in  1645 
two  huge  and  splendid  Latin  quartos,  the  first  called 
the  Trias  Thaumaturgus,  containing  the  lives  of 
Saints  Patrick,  Brigit,  and  Columkille,  the  second 
containing  all  the  lives  which  could  be  found  of  all 
the  Irish  saints  whose  festivals  fell  between  the  ist  of 
January  and  the  last  of  March. 

Before  O'Clery  ever  entered  the  Franciscan  Order 
he  had  been  by  profession  an  historian  or  antiquary, 
and  now,  in  his  eager  quest  for  ecclesiastical  writings 
and  the  lives  of  saints,  his  trained  eye  fell  upon  many 
other  documents  which  he  could  not  neglect.  These 
were  the  ancient  books  and  secular  annals  of  the 
nation,  and  the  historical  poems  of  the  ancient  bards. 
He  indulged  himself  to  the  full  in  this  unique  oppor- 
tunity to  become  acquainted  with  so  much  valuable 
material,  and  the  results  of  his  labours  are  two  valuable 


i^Z       THE  8T0BT  OF  JBABLY  GAELIC  LITEBATUBi. 

books,  the  Ji!Sim  Rioghraidhe^*  or  Succession  of  Kings 
in  Ireland,  which  gives  the  name,  succession,  and 
genealogy  of  the  Kings  of  Ireland  from  the  earliest 
times  down  to  the  death  of  Malachy  the  Great  in 
1 02  2,  giving  at  the  same  time  the  genealogies  of  the 
early  saints  of  Ireland  down  to  the  eighth  century  ;  and 
the  Leabhar  Gabhdla,*  or  Book  of  Invasions,  which 
contains  an  ample  account  of  the  successive  coloniza- 
tions of  Ireland  which  were  made  by  Partholan,  the 
Nemedians,  the  Tuatha  de  Dananns,  etc.,  all  drawn 
from  ancient  books — for  the  most  part  now  lost — and 
digested  and  put  together  by  the  friar. 

It  was  probably  while  engaged  on  this  work  that  the 
great  scheme  of  compiling  the  Annals  of  Ireland 
occurred  to  him.  Ke  found  a  patron  and  protector 
in  Fergal  O'Gara,  lord  of  Moy-Gara  and  Coolavin,  and 
with  the  assistance  of  five  or  six  other  antiquaries  he 
set  about  his  task,  in  the  secluded  Convent  of 
Donegal,  at  that  time  governed  by  his  own  brother, 
He  began  his  work  on  the  22  nd  of  January,  1631. 
and  finished  it  on  the  loth  of  August,  1636;  having 
had,  during  all  this  time,  his  expenses  and  the  ex- 
penses of  his  fellow-labourers  defrayed  by  the  patriotic 
lord  of  Moy-Gara. 

It  was  Father  Colgan  who  first  gave  this  great  work 
the  title  under  which  it  is  now  always  spoken  of — 
The  Annals  of  the  Four  Masters,  Father  Colgan, 
in  the  preface  to  his  Acta  Sanctorum  Hibernice^  after 
recounting  O'Clery's  labours  and  his  previous  books, 
goes  on  to  give  an  account  of  this  last  one  also,  and 
adds :  "  As  in  the  three  works  before  mentioned,  so 
in  this  fourth  one,  three  [helpers  of  his]  are  eminently 
to  be  praised — namely,    Farfassa   O'Mulconry,  Pere- 

♦  Pronounced  "  Raim  Ru-ra-a*^  and  **Vy0war  Gaw-aul-a.^^ 


'l!iSE   IRISH   ANNALS. 


I3§ 


grine  *  O'Clery,  and  Peregrine  O'Duigenan,  men  of 

consummate  learning  in  the  antiquities  of  the  country, 
and  of  approved  faith.  And  to  these  were  subsequently 
added  the  co-operation  of  other  distinguished  anti- 
quarians, as  Maurice  O'Mulconry,  who  for  one  month, 
and  Conary  O'Clery,  who  for  many  months  laboured 
in  its  promotion.  But  since  those  Annals,  which  we 
shall  very  frequently  have  occasion  to  quote  in  this 
volume  and  in  others  following,  have  been  collected 
and  compiled  by  the  assistance  and  separate  study  of 
so  many  authors,  neither  the  desire  of  brevity  would 
permit  us  always  to  quote  them  individually,  nor 
would  justice  permit  us  to  attribute  the  labour  of 
many  to  one,  hence  it  sometimes  seemed  best  to  call 
them  the  Annals  of  Donegal,  for  in  our  convent  of 
Donegal  they  were  commenced  and  concluded.  But 
afterwards,  for  other  reasons,  chiefly  for  the  sake  of  the 
compilers  themselves,  who  were  four  most  eminent 
masters  in  antiquarian  lore,  we  have  been  led  to  call 
them  the  Annals  of  the  Four  Masters.  Yet  we 
said  just  now  that  more  than  four  assisted  in  their 
preparation  ;  however,  as  their  meeting  was  irregular, 
and  but  two  of  them  during  a  short  time  laboured 
in  the  unimportant  and  later  part  of  the  work,  while 
the  other  four  were  engaged  on  the  entire  production 
at  least  up  to  the  year  1267  (from  which  the  first  part, 
and  the  most  necessary  one  for  us,  is  closed)  we  quote 
it  under  their  name." 

"  I  explained  to  you,"  says  Michael  O'Clery  in  his 

*  The  Irish  Cucoigcriche,  which,  meaning  "a  stranger,"  has 
been  Latinised  Peregrinus  by  Ward.  I  remember  one  of  the 
I' Estrange  family  telling  me  how  one  of  the  O'Cucoigrys  had 
once  come  to  her  father  and  asked  him  if  he  had  any  objection 
to  his  translating  his  name  for  the  fiiture  into  I'Estrange,  both 
names  being  identical  in  meaning  1 


140       THE  STORY  OF  EARLY  GAELIC  LITERATURE. 

dedication  to  FergalO'Gara,  after  setting  forth  the  scope 
of  the  work  "that  I  thought  I  could  get  the  assistance 
of  the  chroniclers  for  whom^  I  had  most  esteem  in 
writing  a  book  of  annals,  in  which  these  matters  might 
be  put  on  record,  and  that,  should  the  writing  of  them 
be  neglected  at  present,  they  would  not  again  be  found 
to  be  put  on  record  or  commemorated  even  to  the 
end  of  the  world.  All  the  best  and  most  copious 
books  of  annals  that  I  could  find  throughout  all  Ireland 
were  collected  by  me — though  it  was  difficult  for  me 
to  collect  them  into  one  place — to  write  this  book  in 
your  name  and  to  your  honour,  for  it  was  you  who 
gave  the  reward  of  their  labour  to  the  chroniclers,  by 
whom  it  was  written,  and  it  was  the  friars  of  Donegal 
who  supplied  them  with  food  and  attendance." 

The  book  is  also  provided  with  a  kind  of  testimo- 
nium from  the  Franciscan  Fathers  of  the  monastery 
where  it  was  written,  stating  who  the  compilers  were, 
and  how  long  they  had  worked  under  their  own  eyes, 
and  what  old  books  they  had  seen  with  them,  etc.  In 
addition  to  this,  Michael  O'Clery  carried  it  to  the  two 
historians  of  greatest  eminence  in  the  South  of  Ireland, 
Flann  mac  Egan,  of  Ballymacegan,  in  the  County 
Tipperary,  and  Conor  mac  Brody,  of  the  County 
Clare,  and  obtained  their  written  approbation  and 
signatures,  as  well  as  those  of  the  Primate  of  Ireland 
and  some  others  ;  and  thus  provided  he  launched  his 
book  upon  the  world. 

It  has  been  published,  at  least  in  part,  three  times — 
first,  down  to  the  year  1171,  the  year  of  the  Norman 
Invasion,  by  the  Rev.  Charles  O'Conor,  grandson  of 
Charles  O'Conor  of  Belanagare,  Cardan's  patron, 
with  a  Latin  translation  ;  and  secondly,  in  English  by 
Owen  Connellan  from  the  year  11 7 1  to  the  end.  But 
the  third  publication  of  it — that  by  O'Donovan — was 


THE   IRISH  ilNNALS  I4I 

the  greatest  work  that  any  modem  Irish  scholar  ever 
accomplished.  In  it  the  Irish  text,  with  accurate 
English  translation,  and  an  enormous  quantity  of 
notes,  topographical,  genealogical,  and  historical,  are 
given,  and  the  whole  is  contained  in  seven  huge  quarto 
volumes — a  work  of  which  any  age  or  country  might 
be  proud.  So  long  as  Irish  history  exists,  the  Annals 
of  the  Four  Masters  will  be  read  in  O^Donovan's 
translation,  and  the  name  of  O'Donovan  be  insepar- 
ably connected  with  those  of  the  O'Clerys. 

We  have  left  ourselves  but  little  space  to  notice  the 
contents  of  these  Annals.  Suffice  it  to  say  that,  like 
so  many  other  compilations  of  the  same  kind,  they 
begin  with  the  Deluge  ;  and  they  end  up  in  the  year 
1 61 6.  They  give  from  the  old  books  the  reigns, 
deaths,  genealogies,  etc.,  not  only  of  the  High  Kings 
but  also  of  the  provincial  kings,  chiefs,  or  heads  of 
distinguished  families,  men  of  science,  and  poets,  with 
their  respective  dates,  going  as  near  as  they  can  go. 
They  record  deaths  and  successions  of  saints,  abbots, 
bishops,  and  ecclesiastical  dignitaries.  They  tell  of 
the  foundation  and  occasionally  of  the  overthrow  of 
countless  churches,  castles,  abbeys,  convents,  and 
religious  institutions.  They  give  meagre  details  of 
battles  and  political  changes,  and  occasionally  quote 
ancient  verses  in  proof  of  facts.  Towards  the  end  the 
dry  summary  of  events  becomes  more  garnished,  and 
in  parts  elaborate  detail  takes  the  place  of  meagre 
facts.  There  is  no  event  of  Irish  history,  from  the 
birth  of  Christ  to  the  beginning  of  the  seventeenth 
century,  that  the  first  enquiry  of  the  student  will  not 
be,  "  What  do  the  Four  Masters  say  about  it  ?  "  for 
the  great  value  of  the  work  consists  in  this,  that  we 
have  here,  in  condensed  form,  the  pith  and  substance 
of  the  old  books  of  Ireland  which  were  then  in  existence 


142     THE   STORY    OF   EARLY   GAELIC   LITERATURE. 

but  which — as  the  Four  Masters  foresaw  they  would — 
have  long  since  perished.  The  facts  and  dates  of  the 
Four  Masters  are  not  their  own  facts  and  dates.  From 
confused  masses  of  very  ancient  matter  they,  with 
labour  and  much  sifting,  drew  forth  their  dates  and 
synchronisms,  and  harmonized  their  facts. 

As  if  to  emphasize  the  truth  that  they  were  onl} 
redacting  the  Annals  of  Ireland  from  the  most 
ancient  sources  at  their  command,  the  Masters 
wrote  in  an  ancient  bardic  dialect  full  of  such 
idioms  and  words  as  were  unintelligible  even  to  the 
men  of  their  own  day  unless  they  had  received  a 
bardic  training.  In  fact  they  were  learned  men 
writing  for  the  learned,  and  this  work  was  one  of  the 
last  efforts  of  the  esprit  de  corps  of  the  school-bred 
shannachie  which  always  prompted  him  to  keep  bardic 
and  historical  learning  a  close  monopoly  amongst  his 
own  class.  Keating  was  Michael  O'Clery's  contem- 
porary, but  he  wrote — and  I  consider  him  the  first 
Irish  historian  and  trained  scholar  who  did  so — for 
the  masses  not  the  classes,  and  he  had  his  reward  in 
the  thousands  of  copies  of  his  popular  history  made 
and  read  throughout  all  Ireland,  while  the  copies 
made  of  the  Annals  were  quite  few  in  comparison  and 
after  the  end  of  the  17  th  century  little  read. 

The  old  and  valuable  Annals  of  Tigheamach^  who 
died  about  the  year  1088  ;  the  Annals  of  Innisf alien ^ 
composed  about  a.d.  12 15,  but  according  to  O'Curry 
commenced  at  least  two  centuries  before  that  period  ; 
the  Annals  of  Boyle^  beginning  with  the  creation  and 
continued  down  to  a.d.  1253  ;  the  Annals  of  Ulster, 
covering  the  period  from  a.d.  431  to  1504  ;  the  Annals 
of  Loch  Ce,  continued  from  1014  down  to  1590;  the 
hsigmentSiry  Annals  of  Bovle,  from  the  year   1224  to 


THE   IRISH    iNNJLLS.  t43 

1562  ;  the  Annals  ofCiontnacnoiSi'^  continued  down  to 
the  year  1408 ;  the  fragmentary  Annals  published  by 
O'Donovan,  and  the  celebrated  Chronicon  Scotorum 
of  Duald  Mac  Firbis,  are  the  other  principal  Annals 
of  Ireland  still  existing. 

Such  books  as  The  Wars  of  the  Gall  with  the  Gael^ 
which  gives  an  account  of  the  Danish  Invasion  and 
the  story  of  the  battle  of  Clontarf,  apparently  told  by 
an  eye-witness  ;  the  History  of  the  Wars  of  Thomondy 
compiled  about  1459,  which  tells  all  about  the 
O'Brien  family,  their  Norman  wars  and  their  Gaelic 

*  Now  known  only  through  an  English  translation  of  it — soon, 
I  hope,  to  be  published — made  in  1627  by  one  Connla  mac  Ech- 
agan,  of  Westmeath,  for  his  friend  and  kinsman,  Torlogh  mac 
Cochlan,  lord  of  Delvin.  The  dedication  is  curious ;  it  runs  in 
a  very  German  kind  of  fashion  : — 

**  To  the  worthy  and  of  great  expectation  young  gentleman, 
Mr.  Terence  Coghlan,  his  brother  Connell  Ma  Geoghegan 
wisheth  long  health  with  good  success  in  all  his  affairs." 

He  says  in  his  preface  that  formerly  many  septs  lived  in  Ire- 
land whose  profession  it  was  to  chronicle  and  keep  in  memory 
the  state  of  the  kingdom,  but  "  now  as  they  cannot  enjoy  that 
respect  and  gain  by  their  profession  as  heretofore  they  and  their 
ancestors  received,  they  set  nought  by  the  said  knowledge, 
neglect  their  books,  and  choose  rather  to  put  their  children  to 
learn  English  than  their  own  native  language,  insomuch  that 
some  of  them  suffer  tailors  to  cut  the  leaves  of  the  said  books 
(which  their  ancestors  held  in  great  account)  and  sew  them  in 
long  pieces  to  make  their  measures  of,  [so]  that  the  posterities 
are  like  to  fall  into  more  ignorance  of  any  things  which  happened 
before  their  time." 

I  should  have  thought  Mac  Echagan  exaggerated  a  little  here. 
Certainly  it  was  only  after  the  Cromwellian  wars  that  this  state 
of  things  became  in  the  least  general.  It  is  very  remarkable, 
however,  to  see  a  Mac  Echagan  writing  all  this  to  a  Mac  Coghlan 
in  English,  at  a  time  when  not  one  Gael  in  twenty  knew  a  word 
of  that  language.  To  write  finely  in  English  about  the  decay  of 
the  Irish  language  is  something  we  have  long  been  accustomed 
to  ;  this  is  certainly  the  first  instance  of  it. 


144      THE  STORY   OP   EARtiT  GAELIC  LITERATURE. 

and  Norman  neighbours,  and  the  Book  of  Munster^ 
which  is  a  history  of  the  Southern  Irish  down  to  the 
time  of  the  Battle  of  Clontarf ;  all  these  are  more 
properly  books  of  history  than  Annals ;  but  as  we  have 
no  space  to  assign  them  a  chapter  to  themselves,  and 
as  many  of  them  do  not  come  under  the  heading  of 
early  Irish  literature,  I  content  myself  with  mention- 
ing them  here ;  and  merely  remark  that  not  only  are 
they  valuable  for  their  facts,  but  are  all  of  them  books 
of  more  interest — from  a  literary  point  of  view — than 
the  Annals.  As  the  Annals  themselves,  although 
many  of  them  are  late  compilations,  are  really  only 
digests  of  very  ancient  books  now  lost,  I  have  thought 
it  as  well  to  assign  them  a  chapter  in  this  place. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

THE   KARLY   CHRISTIAN   WRITERS. 

ITH  Christianity  there 
came  into  Ireland — as  into 
every  other  country — a 
new  life,  new  ideals,  a 
new  literature  and  a  new 
style,  which  subsisted  for 
many  a  long  day,  side  by 
side  with  Pagan  ideals  and  Pagan  literature. 

There  are  several  Irish  Poems  attributed  to  St. 
Patrick  himself,  but  with  the  exception  of  his  cele- 
brated Faedh  Fiada  or  Cry  of  the  deer,  which  may 
very  well  be  partly  genuine,  they  are  most  of  them 
evidently  post-Patrician,  some — the  alleged  prophecies 
— being  grotesquely  so.  The  Faedh  Fiada  consists  of 
eighty  lines,  short,  like  those  of  a  litany,  and  full  of 
fervour.  The  legend  is  that  when  the  saint  was  first 
summoned  to  King  Laoghaire's  [Leary's]  presence  at 
Tara,  after  having  insulted  him  by  kindling  the  Pas- 
chal fire  within  sight  of  the  palace,  he  was  dismissed 
for  that  time  with  scant  courtesy,  but  was  afterwards 
sent  for  by  the  king  to  explain  his  "  new  way  "  to  the 
nobles  assembled  at  Tara,  In  reality,  however,  the 
king  laid  an  ambuscade  along  the  road  by  which  he 

I» 


146      THE   STORY   OF   EARLY   GAELIC   LITERATURE. 

must  come  to  the  palace,  intending  to  have  him  quietly 
knocked  on  the  head  during  the  route,  and  everything 
thus  peacefully  settled.  Patrick,  however,  who  was 
accompanied  by  St.  Benignus  and  eight  companions, 
assumed,  with  his  followers,  in  the  eyes  of  the  intend- 
ing murderers  the  form  of  deer,  and  thus  came  safe  to 
Tara ;  and  the  hymn  which  he  chanted  as  he  went 
along,  has  been  ever  since  called  the  Faedh  *  Fiada  or 
Cry  of  the  Deer.  Most  people  are  familiar  with  this 
poem  through  Mangan's  excellent  but  very  diffuse 
verse  translation  :— 

At  Tara  to-day  in  this  fateful  hour 

I  place  all  Heaven  with  its  power, 

And  the  sun  with  its  brightness, 

And  the  snow  with  its  whiteness. 

And  fire  with  all  the  strength  it  hath, 

And  lightning  with  its  rapid  wrath. 

And  the  winds  with  their  swiftness  along  their  path, 

And  the  sea  with  its  deepness. 

And  the  rocks  with  their  steepness, 

And  the  earth  with  its  starkness. 

All  these  I  place 

By  God's  Almighty  help  and  grace, 
Between  myself  and  the  power  of  darkness. 

This  celebrated  hymn  preserved  to  us  in  the  nth 
century  manuscript  called  the  Book  of  Hymns^  is  the 
first  Christian  strain  heard  in  Ireland,  which  has  come 
floating  to  us  down  the  ages,  and  for  centuries  it  was 
believed  that  the  recitation  of  it  was  a  strong  defence 
against  danger  of  body  and  soul.  To  this  day  in 
Aran  and  elsewhere  is  heard  another  similar  hymn 
the    "Marthainn  Phadraig,"   or  life-giving  prayer  of 

*  The  word  Faedh  is  \ov^  obsolete* 


THE   EARLY   CHRISTIAN   WRITERS.  147 

Patrick,    to    which    the    same    protective    virtue  is 
ascribed. 

The  most  remarkable  piece  of  Irish  literature  with 
which  the  name  of  St.  Patrick  is  connected  is  of 
course  the  redaction  of  that  division  of  the  Brehon 
Law  called  the  Cain  Phadraig,  consisting  of  the 
Senchus  M6r  or  Great  Tradition.  This  was  an 
attempt  on  Patrick's  part  to  rewrite  the  body  of  Pagan 
Law,  or  rather  to  expunge  from  it  what  was  ultra- 
Pagan  and  glaringly  anti-Christian.  The  only  way 
in  which  he  could  accomplish  his  purpose  was  by 
consenting  to  a  joint  committee  of  revisal,  consisting 
of  three  bishops,  three  kings,  and  three  brehons.  Ros 
the  chief  File  and  Brehon  of  Ireland,  first  arranged 
the  code  of  previously  existing  laws,  leaving  them 
ready  for  revision,  and  then  St.  Patrick  with  the 
approbation  of  the  joint  committee  expurgated  them. 
After  St.  Patrick  had  finished  his  work  Ros  the  bard 
"put  a  thread  of  poetry  round  it,"  that  is,  drew  it  all 
up  in  verse,  so  that  it  might  be  the  better  remembered, 
— a  very  antique  trait  indeed — and  it  is  a  remarkable 
proof  of  the  great  antiquity  of  the  Brehon  Laws  that 
many  parts  of  them,  though  printed  as  prose,  might 
be  read  as  poetry,  not  the  poetry  of  8th  century 
schools,  but  a  much  older  unrhymed  rhythmical  sort 
of  chant  which  I  believe — and  have  elsewhere  tried 
to  prove — was  the  precursor  of  the  regular  metres  in 
Erin.  This  is  the  account  which  has  come  down  to 
us  prefixed  to  the  oldest  copies  of  the  Laws,  but 
how  much  of  it  is  truth  and  how  much  fiction  I 
shall  not  try  to  determine. 

Columkille  was  also  a  poet.  Poetry  seems  in  fact 
to  have  run  in  the  blood  of  the  Irish,  both  saints 
and  sinners,  from  the  very  earliest  days    until  they 


148       THE  STORY  OP  EARLY  OABLIC  LITERATURE. 

lost  their  language.  The  great  Columkille  was 
even  a  bard  of  renown,  and  took  himself  such  interest 
in  the  bardic  order  that  had  it  not  been  for  his 
very  active  interposition  at  Druim-Ceat  they  would 
have  fared  badly  indeed  at  the  hands  of  the  in- 
furiated nobles  and  kings,  whom  they  had  so  long 
made  their  prey.  This  story  of  how  he  saved  our 
bards  belongs  to  Irish  history  and  is  too  well-known 
to  need  recital.  Besides  the  celebrated  Latin  hymn 
called  the  "-Mtus"  and  others,  Columkille  is  said 
to  have  composed  quite  a  quantity  of  Irish  poems. 
Of  course  it  is  very  hard  to  tell  how  many  of 
the  pieces  ascribed  to  him  are  really  his.  Many  of 
them  are  evidently  not  the  saint's  work  at  all,  but 
others  may  very  well  have  been  so,  though  of  course 
much  modified  in  transcription. 

Columkille  like  Ossian  and  the  Pagan  Irish,  was 
enthusiastically  alive  to  the  beauty  of  Nature.  If 
— apart  from  form — there  is  one  distinguishing  note 
more  than  another,  peculiar  to  the  literature  of  the 
ancient — and  to  some  extent  of  the  modern — Gael, 
it  is  his  fondness  for  Nature  in  its  various  aspects. 
He  seems  at  times  to  have  been  perfectly  intoxi- 
cated with  the  mere  pleasure  of  sensations  derived 
from  scenery.  Here,  for  instance,  is  one  of  Colum- 
kille's  poems  which  may  very  well  be  genuine.  I 
have  ventured  to  translate  it  into  something  like 
the  original  metre. 

Columkille,  cecinit 

Oh  Son  of  my  God,  what  a  pride  what  a  pleasure 

To  plough  the  blue  sea. 
The  waves  of  the  fountain  of  deluge  to  measure 

Dear  Eire  to  thee. 


THE   EARLY   CHRISTIAN   WRITERS.  1 49 

We  are  rounding    Moy-n-Olurg,    we  sweep  by    its 
head  and 
We  plunge  through  Loch  Foyle, 
Whose  swans  could  enchant  with  their  music   the 
dead  and 
Make  pleasure  of  toil. 

The  host  of  the  gulls  with  a  joyous  commotion 

And  screaming  and  sport 
Will  welcome  my  own  "  Dewy  Red  "  *  from  the  ocean 

Arriving  in  port 

Oh  Erin,  were  wealth  my  desire,  what  a  wealth  were 

To  gain  far  from  thee, 
In  the  land  of  the  stranger,  but  there  even  health  were 

A  sickness  to  me  1 

Alas  foi  the  voyage,  oh  high  King  of  Heaven, 

Enjoined  upon  me, 
For  that  I  on  the  red  plain  of  bloody  Cooldrevin  t 

Was  present  to  see. 

*  The  name  of  Columkille's  boat  The  original  runs  thus, 
modernized — I  do  not  well  understand  the  last  words  of  the  third 
line : — 

StuAgh  T)A  bhf AotteAti  x)o  bu-oh  fAitre-Ach 
tie  feinm  funcAch 

X)A  ftOlflC   pOjIC   TIA  t?eA|t5   f  AltUACh 

An  X)eA|i5-T)ttuchi;Ach. 

t  Better  Anglicised  Cooldrevna.  This  of  course  was  the  well- 
known  battle  field  where  Columkille  and  the  Ulster  men  fought 
it  out  with  the  High  King,  after  his  quarrel  about  copying  the 
book.  The  penance  enjoined  on  him  by  St.  Moleesha  of  Aham- 
lish,  was  that  he  should  leave  Ireland  and  convert  as  many  souls 
as  there  were  soldiers  slain  at  this  battle.  Hence  his  voyage  to 
I-Columkille  or  lona,  and  the  great  monastery  he  established 
then. 


150     THB   STORY    OF   EARLY   GAELIC   LITERATURE. 

How  happy  the  son  is  of  Dima  ♦  ;  no  sorrow 

For  him  is  designed, 
He  is  having,  this  hour,  round  his  own  kill  in  Durrow 

The  wish  of  his  mind. 

The  sound  of  the  wind  in  the  elms,  like  the  strings  of 

A  harp  being  played, 
The  note  of  the  blackbird  that  claps  with  the  wings  of 

Delight  in  the  glade. 

With  him  in  Rosgrencha  the  cattle  are  lowing 

At  earliest  dawn, 
On  the  "brink  of  the  summer "t   the  pigeons  are 
cooing 

And  doves  in  the  lawn. 

Three  things  am  I  leaving  behind  me,  the  very 

Most  dear  that  I  know* 
Tir-Leedach  I'm  leaving,  and  Durrow  and  Derry, 

Alas  I  must  go  1 

Yet  my  visit  and  feasting  with  Comgall  have  eased 
me 

At  Cainneach's  right  hand, 
And  all  but  thy  Government  Erin  has  pleased  me, 

Thou  waterfall  land. 

No  doubt  many  a  one  has  since  echoed  and  echoes 
to-day  in  his  own  mind  these  last  two  lines ;  but 
in  many  things  Columkille  has  always  appeared  to 
me  from   what  we   know  of  him — and   that    is    a 


*  /.^.,  Cormac  O'Liathain,  the  voyager. 

t  This  is  the  literal  translation  of  £e  original,  A|t  bh^itiAcli 


tHE   EARLY    CHRISTIAN   WRITERS.  154 

good  deal,  for  we  have  his  life  in  four  books  written 
within  a  hundred  years  after  his  death  by  Adamnan, 
one  of  his  successors — to  have  been  both  in  his 
failings  and  his  virtues  the  most  typical  of  Irish- 
men, at  once  sentimental  and  impulsive,  an  emi- 
nent type  of  the  race  he  came  from.  The  story 
of  him  and  the  heron  is  suggestive  in  its  senti- 
mental tenderness  Because  he  saw  the  bird  flying 
across  the  water  from  the  direction  of  Ireland  and 
alighting  half  frozen  with  cold  and  faint  with  flight 
upon  the  rocky  coast  of  lona,  he  sent  out  one  of  his 
monks  to  go  round  the  island  and  warm  and  cherish 
and  feed  the  bird,  "  because,"  said  he  weeping,  "  it 
has  come  from  the  land  I  shall  never  see  on  earth 
again."  We  see  his  extreme  tenderness  and  love  of 
nature  in  all  his  poems,  particularly  in  a  long  one  begm 
ning  **  Delightful  to  be  on  Ben  Edar,"  the  Hill  of 
Howth,  some  verses  of  which  I  may  thus  translate : — 


Delightful  it  is  on  Ben  Edar  to  rest, 

Before  going  over  the  white  white  sea. 

The  dash  of  the  wave  as  it  launches  its  crest 

On  the  wind-beaten  shore  is  delight  to  me,* 

Delightful  it  is  on  Ben  Edar  to  rest 

When  one  has  come  over  the  white  sea  foam 
His  coracle  cleaving  her  way  to  the  west, 
^    Through  the  sport  of  the  waves  as  she  beats  for 
home. 


*  Literally  -.—Delightful  to  be  on  Ben  Edar,  before  going  over 
the  sea,  white  white,  the  dashing  of  the  wave  again  «it  it«  face, 
the  bareness  of  the  shore  and  its  border. 


Y^2       THE  STORY  OF  !EARLY   GAELIC   LITERATUEE. 

But  now  his  coracle  was  not  on  its  way  to  the 
west  but  to  the  east,  he  is  leaving  not  approaching 
Erin: — 

How  swiftly  we  travel !  there  is  a  grey  eye 
Looks  back  upon  Erin,  but  it  no  more 

Shall  see  while  the  stars  shall  endure  in  the  sky, 
Her  women,  her  men,  or  her  stainless  shore. 

From  the  plank  of  the  oak  where  in  sorrow  I  lie, 

I  am  straining  my  sight  through  the  water  and 
wind, 

And  large  is  the  tear  from  the  soft  grey  eye 

Looking  back  on  the  land  that  it  leaves  behind. 

How  different  is  the  land  he  is  forced  to  leave 
from  that  to  which  he  must  now  betake  him ;  he  is 
going  to  meet  sickness,  famine  and  flint-hearted  men, 
ah  !  how  different  is  the  western  isle  he  leaves  behind 
him. 

For  oh  I  in  the  west  now  the  apple  is  fair! 

How  many  a  Tanist,  how  many  a  king; 
How  many  a  sloe  does  the  thorn  tree  bear, 

In  the  acorned  oaks  how  the  young  birds  sing ! 

Melodious  her  clerics,  melodious  her  birds. 
Her  children  are  gentle,  her  seniors  wise, 

Her  men  are  illustrious,  truthful  in  words. 
Her  women  have  virtues  for  love  to  prize. 

He  is  the  first  example  of  the  exiled  Irishman 
grieving  for  his  native  land  and  refusing  to  be  com- 
forted,    "  dedraidhthe,"    as  John  O'Mahony,   when 


BARLY   CHRISTIAN   WRITERS.  153 

in  New  York,  touchingly  quoted  or  perhaps  com 
posed — 

'OeoftAi-olictie  5^11  fsirh  jAti  fof 
tniAnAi-o  A  -oui'it  'f  A  n-ouchchAf.* 

In  far  off  lands  his  love  for  his  fellow  Gael  is 
as  hot,  and  his  desire  to  return  to  his  native  soil 
as  poignant  as  that  of  the  Fenian  leader  himself. 

I  give  thee  my  blessing  to  carry  fair  youth, 

And  my  benediction  over  the  sea, 
One  sevenfold-half  upon  Erin  in  truth, 

One  half  upon  Alba  the  same  to  be. 

To  the  nobles  who  gem  the  bright  isle  of  the  Gad 
Carry  this  benediction  over  the  sea, 

And  bid  them  not  credit  Moleesha's  tale 

And  bid  them  not  credit  his  words  of  me. 

Were  it  not  for  the  words  of  Moleesha's  mouth 
At  the  cross  of  Ahamlish,  that  sorrowful  day, 

I  now  should  be  warding  from  north  and  from  south 
Disease  and  distemper  from  Erin  away. 

Then  take  thee  my  blessing  with  thee  to  the  west, 
For  my  heart  in  my  bosom  is  broken  ;  I  fail ; 

Should  death  of  a  sudden  now  pierce  my  breast 
I  should  die  of  the  love  that  I  bear  the  Gael. 


Saint  Brigid,  the  third  patron  saint  ^  of  Ireland,  is 
said  to   have  also  written  verses,  with  a  rule  for 


*  Exiles  without  rest  or  respite  they  long  for  their  countiy 
and  their  patrimony* 


154      *^^^  8?rOEY   OF  EAilLY    Gi.El/10   LlTKEATUaa. 

her  nuns,  and  some  other  things.  There  certainly 
is  an  antique  semi-barbarous  air  about  her  poem 
beginning : — 

I  should  like  a  great  lake  of  ale 

For  the  king  of  the  kings, 

I  should  like  the  family  of  heaven 

To  be  drinking  it  through  time  eternal,  etc. 

The  Irish  saints  produced  also  a  great  number 
of  Latin  hymns,  the  oldest  of  which  is  that  of 
Secundinus  or  Seachnall,  a  monk  of  foreign  origin 
who  came  to  help  St.  Patrick.  St.  Fiacc's  metrical 
Life  of  St.  Patrick,  a  poem  of  seventy  lines,  is,  per- 
haps, after  the  Deer's  Cry,  the  oldest  bit  of  Irish 
religious  verse  existing,  for  Fiacc  was  St.  Patrick's 
pupil.  Zimmer  considers  about  half  of  this  poem 
genuine  ;  Thurneysen,  however, — because  it  does  not 
agree  with  his  theory  of  Irish  metric — ^rejects  it. 

A  great  many  ancient  lives  of  the  early  saints 
were  written,  chiefly  written  in  Latin,  by  their  succes- 
sors, as  the  Life  of  St.  Patrick  ascribed  to  his  disciple 
St.  Benignus,  another  to  St.  Ultan  in  Ardbraccan, 
another  to  St.  Eleran  in  the  sixth  century,  Tire- 
chan's  life  in  the  Book  of  Armagh^  and  the  Tri- 
partite life.  Adamnan's  Life  of  Columkille ;  a  Life 
of  St.  Brigit  attributed  to  St.  Ultan,  and  a  life 
of  her  written  in  Latin  hexameters  by  one  Caelan 
— all  these  are  worthy  of  mention.  One  of  the  most 
voluminous  Irish  lives  is  that  of  St.  Columkille  com- 
posed in  Irish  in  1532,  at  the  command  of  Manus 
O'Donnell,  prince  of  Tirconnell,  at  the  town  now 
called  Lifford,  which  gives  the  contents  of  all  the 
old  Latin  and  Irish  lives  which  the  compilers 
could  lay  their  hands  upon. 


THB   EARtilr   CHRISTIAN   WRITERS.  I55 

The  Voyage  of  St  Brendan — who  was  born  in 
1^83 — is  another  remarkable  book  in  its  way,  which 
ivas  at  one  time  celebrated  over  Europe.  The 
saint  was  certainly  a  great  traveller,  as  the  numerous 
places  called  after  him  all  along  the  coast  of  Ire- 
land and  the  west  coast  of  Scotland,  as  far  as  lone 
St.  Kilda,  show.  The  celebrated  Navigatio  St 
Brendani  was  probably  founded  upon  some  actual 
tradition,  which  was  built  up  into  a  wildly  fictitious 
romance  in  the  seventh  or  eighth  century  after  the 
fashion  dear  to  the  heart  of  Hibernian  authors  of 
that  age.  It  is  not  now  found  in  Irish,  but  the 
9th  century  MS.  in  the  Vatican  Library  at  Rome 
is  said  to  be  evidently  a  literal  translation  from 
the  Gaelic.  The  Voyage  of  Maeldune  and  the 
Voyage  of  the  O^Corras  are  other  popular  specimens 
of  this  kind  of  literature,  the  substance  of  the  first 
being  evidently  Pagan,  and  the  latter  probably 
dating  from  the  eleventh  century. 

The  great  colleges  and  monasteries  of  Moville, 
in  Donegal,  founded  by  St.  Finian,  "  the  tutor  of  the 
saints  of  Ireland,"  the  same  who  quarrelled  with 
Columkille  about  the  famous  book;  the  school  at 
Clonard  in  Meath  ;  the  school  of  St.  Enda  in  Aran  ; 
Clonmacnois,  founded  by  St.  Kieran ;  the  schools  of 
Rahan  and  Lismore ;  St.  Kevin's  school  of  Glenda- 
lough ;  St.  Molaise's  or  Moleesha's  school  at  Devenish 
island  in  Lough  Erne — it  was  he  who  pronounced 
St.  Columkille's  banishment ;  St.  Moling's  school  at 
Carlow;  St.  Fechin's  at  Fore,  etc.,  were,  outside 
the  bardic  colleges,  the  principal  teaching  institutions 
in  the  sixth,  seventh  and  eighth  centuries. 

The  ninth,  tenth  and  eleventh  centuries  were 
not  as  productive  of  Christian  literature  as  might 


156  THE  STOBY  OF  EABLY  GAELIC  UTEBATURB. 

have  been  expected,  partly  because  of  the  mania 
for  emigration  and  missionary  work  which  had  at  that 
time  so  seized  upon  all  the  best  minds  of  the  Gael, 
and  still  more  on  account  of  the  Danish  ravages 
which  had  thoroughly  disorganized  the  entire  nation. 
It  was  during  these  centuries  that  the  Culdees* 
flourished.  They,  too,  had  a  number  of  institutions 
throughout  the  island  of  which  that  of  Tallaght 
near  Dublin  is  one  of  the  best  known.  It  was 
here  Angus  the  Culdee  (after  much  solitary  pre- 
paration in  the  wilds  called  after  him  to-day 
Disert-Enost  or  Angus's  desert)  entered  in  the 
latter  half  of  the  8th  century  and  produced  in 
time  his  great  "Feilir^"  or  Calendar.  In  this 
work  a  stanza  is  given  to  each  day  of  the  year, 
in  connection  with  some  saint — and  wherever 
possible  with  some  Irish  saint.  It  is  all  written 
in  a  short  and  difficult  though  melodious  metre, 
here  are  the  beginning  stanzas  translated  exactly 
into  the  measure  of  the  original,  each  six-syllable 
line  ending  in  a  dissyllabe : — 

*  In  Irish  "  C6ite  T)6,"  i.e.  Servus  Dei,  a  phrase  used  with 
much  latitude  but  in  general  denoting  an  ascetic  monk,  some- 
times a  missionary  one.  So  far  from  being  pre-Patrician  Christians 
as  some  have  asserted,  they  seem  to  be  of  seventh  or  eighth 
century  origin.  We  find  the  Dominican  monks  of  Sligo  called 
Culdees  in  a  MS.  of  the  year  1600.  The  Culdees  of  Scotland 
having  become  lax  in  later  times,  married  and  established  a  kind 
of  spurious  hereditary  order.  So  much  for  CampbeU's  pretty 
lines  in  his  Reulura  : — 

*•  Peace  to  their  souls,  the  pure  CuldeeB 
Were  Albyn's  earliest  priests  of  God, 

Ere  yet  an  island  of  her  seas 
By  foot  of  Saxon  monk  was  trod." 

t  Angus,  in  Irish  Aonghus,  is  generally  pronounced  ^neesh^ 
and  is  sometimes  well  anglicised  "  Eneas. 


THE    EARLY    CHRISTIAN    WRITERS,  157 

Bless  O  Christ  my  speaking 

King  of  heavens  seven, 
Strength  and  wealth  and  powei 

In  this  HOUR  be  given  ; 

Given  *  O  thou  brightest 

Destined  not  to  sever, 
Eling  of  angels  glorious 

And  VICTORIOUS  ever. 

Ever  o'er  us  shining 

Light  to  mortals  given. 
Beaming  daily,  nightly 

BRIGHTLY  out  of  heaven,  etc. 

The  Feilire  is  followed  by  a  poem  of  five  or 
six  hundred  lines,  and  it  and  the  poems  connected 
with  it  are  perhaps  the  most  extensive  specimens  of 
early  Irish  poetry  which  we  have.  Whitley  Stokes, 
however,  considers  them  to  be  of  the  tenth  rather 
than  the  eighth  century,  which  would  leave  their 
authorship  doubtful.  It  was  at  Tallaght  that  Angus 
is  said  to  have  produced  his  *'  Saltair  na  rann,"  a  poem 
of  some  eight  thousand  lines,  based  (like  Caedmon's 
poems)  on  old  Testament  history,  and  also  the 
Martyrology  of  Tallaght  He  died  at  Clonenagh, 
and  one  of  his  disciples  composed  over  him  that 
brief  elegy  which  Matthew  Arnold,  reading  it  only  in 
English,  considered  so  perfectly  felicitous  in  thought 

*  This  tour  deforce  of  beginning  each  succeeding  stanza  with 
the  same  word  that  ends  the  preceding  one,  is  common  in  Irish 
where  it  is  called  Canachlonn^  and  it  is  much  used  by  Angus. 
Irish  prosody  is  fuU  of  original  terms  unborrowed  from  Latin, 
and  to  my  mind  they  tell  strongly  in  favour  of  the  theory  of  a 
pre-Christian  culture. , 


158     THE   STORY   OP   EARLY   GAELIC   LITERATURE. 

and  expression.  These  centuries  saw  also  a  num- 
ber of  ecclesiastical  documents  take  form,  such  as 
treatises  on  the  Mass,  litanies  to  the  Blessed  Virgin, 
and  many  other  litanies,  canons  (some  in  verse,  as 
that  of  Fothadh  the  Canonist,  claiming  exemption 
from  military  service  for  clerics,  others  in  prose), 
hymns,  and  many  other  writings,  the  most  valuable  of 
which  is  beyond  doubt  the  Book  of  Hymns  preserved 
in  an  eleventh  century  MS.,  most  of  the  pieces  being 
indeed  in  Latin ;  though  with  long  Irish  introductions 
in  prose.  The  hymns  themselves  are  ''unquestionably 
much  older  *'  than  the  eleventh  century,  and  accord- 
ing to  Windisch  their  language  is  that  of  the  old 
Irish  glosses  in  Milan  and  Wiirzburg  which  Zeuss 
look  for  the  foundation  of  his  Grammatica  Ccltica. 


CHAPTER   XIV. 


THE     DANISH     PERIOD. 


HE  first  onfall  of  the  Danes 
seems  to  have  been  made 
about  the  year  795,  and 
for  considerably  over  two 
centuries  Erin  was  shaken 
from  shore  to  shore  with 
ever-recurring  alarms,  and 
for  many  years  every  centre 
of  population  lived  in  a  state  of  terror,  not  knowing 
what  a  day  might  bring  forth.  Monasteries  and 
colleges  were  burnt,  numbers  of  invaluable  books 
were  destroyed,  gold  and  silver  work  carried  oif, 
and  a  state  of  unrest  produced  which  must  have 
more  learning  in  many  parts  of  the  island  well-nigh 
impossible. 

It  is  probably  owing  to  our  round  towers  that  even 
so  much  of  the  past  has  been  preserved  to  us.  It 
appears  to  be  now  pretty  well  agreed  upon  that 
many  of  these  towers  were  built  as  places  of  refuge 
where  men,  women,  and  valuables  might  be  saved 


l6o       THE  STORY   OF    EARLY   GAELIC   LITERATURE. 

from  the  e«rly  incursions  of  the  Danes,  who,  in 
their  rapid  marches  from  the  sea  coast  to  raid  the 
land,  could  not  sit  down  long  enough  in  front  o\ 
these  stone  piles  to  reduce  them,  lest  the  country 
should  be  roused  in  the  meantime  and  the  retreat 
to  their  ships  cut  off. 

Strange  to  say  despite  the  troubled  condition  of 
Ireland  during  these  two  or  three  centuries,  she 
produced  a  large  number  of  poets  and  scholars, 
the  impulse  of  the  enthusiasm  of  the  sixth  and 
seventh  centuries  being  still  strong  upon  her.  Un- 
questionably the  greatest  name  amongst  her  men 
of  learning  during  this  period  was  that  of  the 
statesman,  ecclesiastic,  poet  and  scholar,  Cormac 
mac  Culenan,  who  was  at  once  King  and  Bishop 
of  Cashel,"^  and  one  of  the  most  striking  figures 
in  both  the  literal^  and  political  history  of  those 
centuries. 

To  him  we  owe  that  most  valuable  relic  of 
antiquity  called  Cormac's  Glossary,  by  far  the  oldest 
attempt  at  a  vernacular  .  dictionary  made  in  any 
language  of  modern  Europe.  Of  course  it  has  been 
enlarged  by  subsequent  writers,  but  the  idea  and 
much  of  the  matter  remains  Cormac's.  In  its  original 
conception  it  was  meant  to  explain  and  elucidate 
words  and  phrases  which  in  the  ninth  centu  y  had 
become  obscure  to  Irish  scholars,  and,  as  mrght  be 
expected,  it  throws  light  on  many  Pagan  custoims,  on 
history,  law,  romance  and  mythology.  Cormac's 
other  great  work  was  the  compilation  of  the  Saltair 
ofCashel^  now  most  unhappily  lost,  but  it  appears 
to  have  been  a  great  work.     In  it  was  contained 

*  In  Irish  "  Mac  Cnileanndin  ;  '*  it>  was  not  he,  however,  who 
built  Cormac's  Chapel  at  Cash«)U  but  Cormac  MacCarthy,  in  the 
twelfth  century. 


THE   DANISH    PERIOD.  l6l 

the  Book  of  Rights  drawn  up  for  the  readjustment 
of  the  relations  existing  between  princes  and  tribes,  a 
book  still  preserved.  St.  Benignus  was  said  to  have 
originally  composed  in  verse  a  complete  statement 
of  the  various  rights,  privileges  and  duties  of  the 
High  King,  the  provincial  kings,  and  the  local  chief- 
tains. This,  like  all  our  ancient  and  primitive  laws,  was 
drawn  up  in  verse  so  as  to  be  thus  stereotyped 
for  the  future,  and  easily  remembered  at  a  time 
when  books  were  scarce.  Cormac  seems  to  have 
enlarged,  modified  and  brought  it  up  to  date,  to 
suit  the  changing  times,  and  it  was  subsequently 
redacted  again  in  Brian  Boromha's  (Boru's)  day,  in 
a  sense  favourable  to  Munster. 

The  King-Bishop  was  at  once  a  remarkable  man 
and  a  distinguished  scholar.  He  appears  to  have 
known  Latin,  Greek,  Hebrew  and  Danish,  and  to 
have  been  one  of  the  finest  Old-Gaelic  scholars 
of  his  dayj  and  withal  an  accomplished  poet. 
He  was  slain  in  battle  in  the  year  908  *  under 
circumstances  so  curiously  described  in  the  frag- 
mentary annals  edited  by  O' Donovan,  that  it  may 
be  worth  repeating  here.  He  was,  as  we  know 
from  other  sources,  betrothed  to  the  Princess 
Gormfhlaith  or  Gormly,  daughter  of  Flann  Sionna 
King  of  Meath  and  High  King  of  Ireland,  but 
determining  to  enter  the  Church  he  returned  her 
with  her  dowry  to  her  father  without  consummating 
the  marriage;  after  which  he  took  orders,  and  rose 
in  time  to  be  Archbishop  of  Cashel  as  well  as 
King  of  Munster.  It  was  in  the  year  908  that 
Gormly  was  married  against  her  will  to  Cearbhall 
[Carroll],  King  of  Leinster.     Flann  the  High  King, 

*  In  903,  according  to  the  Four  Masters,  who.  however,  at  this 
period  antedate  by  five  years 


l62      THE   STORY    OF   EARLY   GAELIC   LITERATURE. 

with  Carroll  King  of  Leinster,  now  his  son-in-law,  pre- 
pared to  meet  Munster  and  to  assert  by  arms  his 
right  to  the  presentation  of  the  ancient  church  of 
Monasterevan,  but  in  reality  it  is  likely  that  he 
bore  the  King- Archbishop  a  grudge  for  his  treat- 
ment of  his  daughter  Gormly.  Here  is  the  anna- 
listic  account  of  the  sequel — it  may  remind  the 
classical  reader  a  little  of  the  death  of  Cyrus. 

Death  of  Cormac  mac  Cullinan.* 
"The  great  host  of  Munster  was  assembled  by 
the  same  two,  that  is  Flaherty  j  [abbot  of  Mis-Cathaigh, 
now  Scattery  (!)  Island  on  the  Shannon]  and  Cormac 
[Mac  Cullinan]  to  demand  hostages  of  Leinster  and 
Ossory,  and  all  the  men  of  Munster  were  in  the  same 
camp.  .  .  .  And  noble  ambassadors  came  from  Lein- 
ster from  Carroll  son  of  Muirigan  [king  of  that  province] 
to  Cormac  first,  and  they  delivered  a  message  of 
peace  from  the  Leinstermen,  />.,  one  peace  to  be 
in  all  Erin  until  May  following  (it  being  then  the 
second  week  in  autumn),  and  to  give  hostages  into 
the  keeping  of  Maenach,  a  holy,  wise  and  pious 
man,  and  of  other  pious  men,  and  to  give  jewels 
and  much  property  to  Cormac  and  Flaherty. 

"  Cormac  was  much  rejoiced  at  being  offered  this 
peace,  and  he  afterwards  went  to  tell  it  to  Flaherty 

*  From  the  fragment  copied  by  Duald  mac  Firbis  in  1643  from 
a  vellum  MS.  of  Mac  Eagan  of  Ormond,  a  chief  professor  of  the 
old  Brehon  Law,  a  MS.  which  was  so  worn  as  to  be  in  places 
illegible  at  the  time  Mac  Firbis  copied  it ;  published  by 
O'Donovan  for  the  Archaealogical  Society.  I  have  altered 
O'Donovan's  translation  very  slightly. 

t/«  Irish  " -ptAichbheAttuAch."  He  was  tak^n  prisoner  in 
the  battle,  but  released  after  about  a  year,  having  suffered  no- 
thing worse  than  "  great  abuse  from  the  clergy  of  Leinster,"  and 
subsequently  became  King  of  Munster  himself,  and  reigned  for 
32  years- 


THE   DANISH    PERIOD.  1 63 

and  how  he  was  offered  it  from  Leinster.  When 
Flaherty  heard  this  he  was  greatly  horrified,  and 
'twas  what  he  said,  *  this  shows,'  said  he,  *  the 
littleness  of  thy  mind  and  the  feebleness  of  thy 
nature,  for  thou  art  the  son  of  a  plebeian,'  and  he 
said  many  other  bitter  and  insulting  words  which 
it  would  be  too  long  to  repeat. 

"  The  answer  which  Cormac  made  him  was,  '  I 
am  certain,'  Cormac  said,  '  of  what  the  result  of 
this  [obstinacy  of  yours]  will  be,  a  battle  will  be 
fought,  O  holy  man,'  said  he,  *and  [I]  Cormac 
shall  be  under  a  curse  for  it,  and  it  is  likely  that 
it  will  be  the  cause/ of  death  to  thee  [also].'  And 
when  he  had  said  this  he  came  into  his  own  tent 
afflicted  and  sorrowful.  And  when  he  sat  down 
he  took  a  basketful  of  apples  and  proceeded  to 
divide  them  amongst  his  people  and  said :  *  my 
dear  people,'  he  said,  *  I  shall  never  give  you 
apples  again  from  this  out  for  ever.'  '  Is  it  so, 
O  dear  earthly  lord,'  said  his  people,  *why  art 
thou  sorrowful  and  melancholy  with  us  ;  it  is  often 
thou  hast  boded  evil  for  us.'  'It  is '  [said  Cor- 
mac] *  as  I  say,  and  yet  dear  people  what  melan- 
choly thing  have  I  said,  for  though  I  should  not 
distribute  apples  to  you  with  my  own  hand,  yet 
there  shall  be  some  cnc  of  you  in  my  place  who 
shall.'  He  afterwards  o  dered  a  watch  to  be  set, 
and  he  called  to  him  the  holy,  pious  and  wise  man, 
Maenach,  son  of  Siadhal  [Shiel]  the  chief  co-arb  or 
successor  of  Comhghall,  and  he  made  his  confes- 
sion and  will  in  his  presence,  and  he  took  the  body 
of  Christ  from  his  hand,  and  he  resigned  the  world 
in  the  presence  of  Maenach,  for  he  knew  that  he 
would  be  killed  in  battle,  but  he  did  not  wish  that 
many   others  should  know  it       He    also    ordered 


164     THE   STORY   OP   EARLT   GAELIC   LITERATURE. 

that  his  body  should  be  brought  to  Cloyne  if  con- 
venient, but  if  not,  to  convey  it  to  the  cemetery  oi 
Diarmuid  [grand]  son  of  Aedh  Roin  where  he  had 
studied  for  a  long  time.  He  was  very  desirous^ 
however,  of  being  interred  at  Cloyne  of  Mac  Lenia 
Maenach,  however,  was  better  pleased  to  have  him 
interred  at  Disert-Diarmada,  for  that  was  one  of 
[Saint]  Comhghairs  towns,  and  Maenach  was  Comhg- 
hall's  successor.  This  Maenach,  son  of  Shiel,  was 
the  wisest  man  of  his  time,  and  he  now  exerted 
himself  much,  to  make  peace,  if  it  were  possible, 
between  the  men  of  Leinster  and  Munster. 

"Many  of  the  forces  of  Munster  deserted  un 
restrained.  There  was  great  noise  too,  and  dissen 
sion  in  the  camp  of  the  men  of  Munster  at  this 
time,  for  they  heard  that  Flann,  son  of  Malachy  * 
[High  King  of  Ireland]  was  in  the  camp  of  the 
Leinster  men  [helping  them]  with  great  forces  of 
foot  and  horse.  It  was  then  Maenach  said,  *  good 
men  of  Munster '  said  he,  *  you  ought  to  accept  of 
the  good  hostages  I  have  offered  you  to  be  placed 
in  the  custody  of  pious  men  till  May  next,  namely, 
the  son  of  Carroll  King  of  Leinster,  and  the  son  of 
the  King  of  Ossory.'  All  the  men  of  Munster  were 
saying  that  it  was  Flaherty  [the  abbot]  son  of 
lonmainen  alone,  who  compelled  them  to  go  [to 
fight]  into  Leinster. 

"  After  this  great  complaint  which  they  made,  they 
came  over  Slieve  Mairg6  from  the  west  to  Leithgh- 
linn  Bridge.  But  Tibraide,  successor  of  Ailbhe  [of 
Emly],  and  many  of  the  clergy  along  with  him, 
tarried  at  Leithghlinn,  and  also  the  servants  of  the 
army  and  the  horses  that  carried  the  provisions. 

*  In /risk  **  mAOitfheAchtx^nn,"  pronounced  *'  Mweelhauch- 
lin,"  but  generally  contracted  to  "  M'Lauchlin," 


THE   DANISH    PERIOD.  165 

"  After  this  trumpets  were  blown  and  signals  for 
battle  were  given  by  the  men  of  Munster,  and 
they  went  forwards  till  they  came  to  Moy-Ailbhe.  * 
Here  they  remained  with  their  back  to  a  thick  wood 
awaiting  their  enemies.  The  men  of  Munster  divided 
themselves  into  three  equally  large  battalions,  Flaherty 
son  of  lonmainen  and  Ceallach  son  of  Cearbhall  [Car- 
roll], King  of  Ossory,  over  the  first  division,  Cormac 
mac  Cullenan,  King  of  Munster,  over  the  middle  divi- 
sion, Cormac  son  of  Mothla,  King  of  the  Deisi,  and 
the  King  of  Kerry  and  the  kings  of  many  other  tribes 
of  West  Munster  over  the  third  division.  They 
afterwards  came  on  in  this  order  to  Moy-Ailbhe. 
They  were  querulous  on  account  of  the  numbers 
of  the  enemy,  and  their  own  fewness.  Those  who 
were  knowledgeable,  that  is,  those  who  were  amongst 
themselves,  state  that  the  Leinstermen  and  their 
forces  amounted  to  three  times  or  four  times  the 
number  of  the  men  of  Munster  or  more.  Unsteady 
was  the  order  in  which  the  men  of  Munster  came 
to  the  battle.  Very  pitiful  was  the  wailing  which 
was  in  the  battle,  as  the  learned  who  were  in  the 
battle  relate — the  shrieks  of  the  one  host  in  the  act 
of  being  slaughtered,  and  the  shouts  of  the  other 
host  exulting  over  that  slaughter.  There  were  two 
causes  for  which  the  men  of  Munster  suffered  so 
sudden  a  defeat ;  for  Ceileachar  the  brother  ol 
Cingegan  suddenly  mounted  his  horse  and  said, 
'nobles  of  Munster,'  said  he,  *fly  suddenly  from 
this  abominable  battle,  and  leave  it  between  the 
clergy  themselves,  who  could  not  be  quiet  without 
coming  to  battle,'  and  afterwards  he  suddenly  fled 

*  The  plain  where  this  battle  of  Bealach  Miighna  or  Baliagh- 
moon  was  fought,  is  in  the  very  south  of  the  County  Kildare, 
about  2^  miles  to  the  north  of  the  town  of  Carlow. 


166    the:  story  op  early  gaelic  literature. 

accompanied  by  great  hosts.  The  other  cause  of 
the  defeat  was :  when  Ceallach  son  of  Carroll  saw 
the  battalion  in  which  were  the  chieftains  of  the 
king  of  Erin  cutting  down  his  own  battalion,  he 
mounted  his  own  horse  and  said  to  his  own  people, 

*  mount  your  horses  and  drive  the  enemy  before 
you/  And  though  he  said  this,  it  was  not  to 
really  fight  he  said  so,  but  to  fly.  Howsoever 
it  resulted  from  these  causes  that  the  Munster 
battalions  fled  together.  Alas  !  pitiful  and  great 
was  the  slaughter  throughout  Moy-Ailbhe  afterwards. 
A  cleric  was  not  spared  more  than  a  layman, 
there  they  were  all  equally  killed.  When  a 
layman  or  a  clergyman  was  spared  it  was  not 
out  of  mercy  it  was  done,  but  out  of  covetousness, 
to  obtain  a  ransom  from  him,  or  to  bring  him 
into  servitude.  King  Cormac,  however,  escaped 
in  the  van  of  the  first  battalion,  but  his  horse 
leaped  into  a  trench  and  he  tell  off  it.  When  a 
party  of  his  people  who  were  flying  perceived  this, 
they  came  to  the  king  and  put  him  up  on  his 
horse  again.  It  was  then  he  saw  a  foster  son  of 
his  own,  a  noble  of  the  Eoghanachts,  Aedh  by  name, 
who  was  an  adept  in  wisdom  and  pious  prudence 
and  history  and  Latin,  and  the  king    said   to    him, 

*  beloved  son,'  said  he,  *do  not  cling  by  me  but 
take  thyself  out  of  it  as  well  as  thou  canst;  I 
told  thee  before,  that  I  should  be  killed  in  this 
battle.'  A  few  remained  with  Cormac,  and  he 
came  forward  along  the  way  on  horseback,  and 
the  road  was  besmeared  throughout  with  much 
blood  of  men  and  horses.  The  hind  feet  of  his 
horse  slipped  on  the  slippery  way  in  the  track  of 
blood,  and  the  horse  fell  right  back  and  [Cormac's] 
back  and  neck  were  both    broken,  and    he    said 


THE   DANISH    PERIOD  167 

when  falling  *In  manus  tuas,  domine,  commendo 
spiritum  meum,'  and  he  gave  up  the  ghost  j  and 
the  impious  sons  of  malediction  came  and  thrust 
spears  through  his  body  and  cut  off  his  head. 

"Although  much  was  the  slaying  on  Moy-Ailbhe 
to  the  east  of  the  Barrow,  yet  the  prowess  of  Leinster 
was  not  satisfied  with  it,  but  they  followed  up  the 
rout  westwards  across  Slieve-Mairg6,  and  slew  many 
noblemen  in  that  pursuit. 

"  In  the  very  beginning  of  the  battle  Ceallach  son 
of  Carroll  King  of  Ossory,  and  his  son  were  killed 
at  once.  Dispersedly,  however,  others  were  killed 
from  that  out,  both  laity  and  clergy.  There  were 
many  good  clergymen  killed  in  this  battle  as  were 
also  many  kings  and  chieftains.  In  it  was  slain 
Fogartach,  son  of  Suibhne  [Sweeney],  an  adept  in 
philosophy  and  divinity,  King  of  Kerry,  and  Ailell,  son 
of  Edghan  (Owen),  the  distinguished  young  sage  and 
high-born  nobleman,  and  Caiman,  abbot  of  Cenn- 
Etigh,  chief  ollav  of  the  judicature  of  Erin,  and  hosts 
of  others  also,  quos  argum  est  scribere.     .     .     . 

"  Then  a  party  came  up  to  Flann,  having  the 
head  of  Cormac  with  them,  and  'twas  what  they 
said  to  Flann,  *  Life  and  health  O  powerful  victorious 
king,  and  Cormac's  head  to  thee  from  us,  and  as 
is  customary  with  kings,  raise  thy  thigh  and  put 
this  head  under  it,  and  press  it  with  thy  thigh.* 
Howsoever,  Flann  spoke  evil  to  them,  it  was  not 
thanks  he  gave  them.  '  It  was  an  awful  act,' 
said  he,  ^  to  have  taken  off  the  head  of  the  holy 
bishop,  but,  however,  I  shall  honour  it  instead  of 
crushing  it.'  Flann  took  the  head  into  his  hand 
and  kissed  it  and  carried  thrice  round  him  the 
consecrated  head  of  the  holy  bishop  and  true 
martyr.       The    head    was    afterwards    honourably 


1 68      THE  STORY   OF   BAELY   GAELIC   LITBRATOEB, 

carried  away  from  him  to  the  body  where  Maenach 
son  of  Siadhal  [Shiel]  successor  of  Comhghall  was, 
and  he  carried  the  body  of  Cormac  to  Castledermot 
where  it  was  honourably  interred,  and  where  it  per- 
forms signs  and  miracles. 

"  Why  should  not  the  heart  repine  and  the  mind 
sicken  at  this  enormous  deed,  the  killing  and  the 
mangling  with  horrid  arms  of  this  holy  man,  the 
most  learned  of  all  who  came  or  shall  come  of  the 
men  of  Erin  for  ever.  The  complete  master  of 
Gaedhlic  and  Latin,  the  archbishop  most  pious 
most  pure,  miraculous  in  chastity  and  prayer,  a 
proficient  in  law  and  in  every  wisdom,  knowledge, 
and  science,  a  paragon  of  poetry  and  learning,  a 
head  of  charity  and  every  virtue,  a  sage  of  educa- 
tion, and  head-king  of  the  whole  of  the  two  Munster 
provinces  in  his  time  !  *' 


"  Gormly  the  betrothed,  but  afterwards  repudiated 
bride  of  Cormac,  was  also  a  poet,  and  there  are 
many  pieces  ascribed  to  her.  She  was,  as  I  men- 
tioned, married  to  Carroll,  King  of  Leinster,  who  was 
severely  wounded  in  this  battle.  He  was  carried 
home  to  be  cured  in  his  palace  at  Naas,  and  Gormly, 
the  queen,  was  constant  in  her  attendance  on  him. 
One  day,  however,  as  Carroll  was  becoming  convales- 
cent he  fell  to  exulting  over  the  mutilation  of  Cormac 
at  which  he  had  been  present.  The  queen,  who  was 
sitting  at  the  foot  of  his  bed,  rebuked  him  for  it,  and  said 
that  the  body  of  a  good  man  had  been  most  unworthily 
desecrated.  At  this  Carroll,  who  was  still  confined  to 
bed,  became  angry  and  kicked  her  over  with  his  foot 
in  the  presence  of  all  her  attendants  and  ladies. 

As    her  father  the  High  King  would  do  nothing 
for  her,  when  she  besought   him   to  wipe  out  the 


1*HE   DANISH    PERIOD.  1 69 

insult  and  procure  her  separation  from  her  husband, 
ner  young  kinsman,  Niall  Gliin-dubh  or  the  Black- 
kneed,  took  up  her  cause,  and  obtained  for  her  a 
divorce  from  her  husband,  and  restoration  of  hef 
dowry.  When  her  husband  was  killed  by  the  Danes 
the  year  after  that,  she  married  Niall,  who  in  time 
succeeded  to  the  throne  as  High  King  of  all  Ireland, 
and  who  was  one  of  the  noblest  of  Irish  monarchs. 
He,  too,  was  rinally  slain  by  the  Danes,*  and  the 
monarchy  passed  away  from  the  houses  both  of 
her  father  and  her  husband^  and  she,  the  daughter 
of  one  High  King,  the  wife  of  another,  bewails  in  her 
old  age  the  poverty  and  neglect  into  which  she  had 
fallen.  She  dreamt  one  night  that  King  Niall 
stood  beside  her,  and  she  made  a  leap  forwards 
to  clasp  him  in  her  arms,  but  struck  herself  against 
the  bed-post,  and  received  a  wound  from  which  she 
never  recovered.  Many  of  her  poems  are  lamenta- 
tions on  her  kinsman  and  husband  Niall.  They 
seem  to  have  been  popular  amongst  the  Highland  as 
well  as  the  Irish  Gaels.  Here  is  a  specimen  jotted 
down  in  phonetic  spelling  by  the  Scotch  Dean 
Macgregor,  about  the  year  151 2. 

Take  grey  monk  thy  foot  away, 

Lift  it  off  the  grave  of  Neill ; 
Too  long  thou  heapest  up  the  clay, 

O'er  him  who  cannot  feel,  t 

*  King  Niall  is  scarcely  yet  forgotten.     This  very  year  the 
Celtic  Literary  Society  of  Dublin,  organized  a  pilgrimage  to  his 
grave  on  Tibradden  Mountain  in  that  county, 
t  The  first  verse  runs  thus  in  modern  Gaelic : — 
t)eiti  A  mhATiAijIi  te-AC  "oo  chof 

C65  -Anoif  1  "oe  chAoibh  1l6itt» 
If  ^(3mh6|t  chtii|tif  "oo  chji^ 

A^  An  ue  te  tui"ohinn  f^iti. 
Sec  p.  75  of  the  Gaelic  part  of  MheBco^  of  the  Dean  of  Lismon, 


170     THE   STOEY   OP   EARLY    GAELIC    LITERATURE 

Monk,  why  must  thou  pile  the  earth 
0*er  the  couch  of  noble  Neill, 

Above  my  friend  of  gentle  birth 
Thou  strik'st  thy  churlish  heel 

Leave  his  clay  unpressed  to-night, 

Mournful  monk  of  saddest  voice ; 

Beneath  it  lies  my  heart's  delight 
Who  made  me  to  rejoice. 

Monk,  remove  thy  foot,  I  say, 

Tread  not  on  the  sacred  ground, 

Where  Neill  is  shut  from  me  away 
In  cold  and  narrow  bound. 

I  am  Gormly — king  of  men 

Was  my  father,  Flann  the  brave; 

I  charge  thee  stand  thou  not  again, 
Bold  monk  upon  his  grave. 

Some  other  poets  of  great  note  flourished  in 
Ireland  in  the  tenth  and  eleventh  centuries,  such 
as  Cormac  "  an  Eigeas "  who  composed  the  cele- 
brated poem  to  Muircheartach  or  Murtagh  of  the 
leather  cloaks'^  (son  of  the  Niall  so  bitterly  lamen- 
ted by  Gormly),  on  the  occasion  of  his  marching 
round  Ireland,  when  setting  out  from  his  palace  at 
ancient  Oileach  he  returned  to  it  again  after  levy- 
ing tribute  and  receiving  hostages  from  every  king 
and  sub-king  in  Ireland.  This  great  O'Neill  well 
deserved  a  poet's  praise,  for  having  taken  Sitric, 
the  Danish  Lord  of  Dublin,  Ceallachan  of  Munster, 
the  King  of  Leinster,  and  the  royal  heir  of  Connacht 
as  hostages,  he,  understanding  well  that  in  the  inter- 
ests of  Ireland  the  High  Kingship  should  be 'upheld, 
positively  refused  to  follow  the  advice  of  his  own 
*  HA  5cochAt  cuotcmn. 


THE   DANISH    PERIOD.  I7I 

clan  and  march,  as  they  urged,  on  Tara  to  take 
hostages  from  Donagh  the  High  King,  On  the  con- 
trary, he  actually  sent  of  his  own  accord  all  those 
that  had  been  given  him  during  his  circuit  to  Donagh 
as  supreme  monarch  of  Ireland.  He,  on  his  part, 
not  to  be  out-done  in  magnanimity,  returned  them 
again  to  Murtagh  with  the  message  that  he  into 
whose  hands  they  had  been  delivered,  was  the  proper 
person  to  keep  them.  It  was  to  commemorate  this 
that  Cormac  wrote  his  poem  of  256  Hnes,  beginning 

A  mhuiAcheA|tcAi5h  mlieic  neitl  nAi|t 
Uo  jViAbViAif  jiaIIa  Itif  e-pAit. 

But  the  names  of  the  poets  Cinaeth  or  Kenneth 
O'Hartigan  and  Eochaidh  O'Flynn  are  the  most 
celebrated  amongst  those  of  the  tenth  century. 
Allusions  to  and  quotations  from  the  first,  who 
died  in  975  are  frequent,  and  nine  or  ten  of  his 
poems  have  been  preserved  perfect  for  us.  Of 
O'Flynn's  pieces  fourteen  are  enumerated  by  O'Reilly, 
containing  in  the  aggregate  between  seventeen  and 
eighteen  hundred  lines.  In  them  we  find  in  verse 
the  whole  early  and  mythical  history  of  Ireland. 
We  have  for  instance  one  poem  on  the  invasion 
of  Partholan,  and  on  the  invasion  of  the  Fomorians, 
another  on  the  division  of  Ireland  between  the 
sons  of  Partholan,  another  on  the  destruction  of 
the  tower  of  Conaing  and  the  battles  between  the 
Fomorians  and  Nemedians,  another  on  the  journey 
of  the  Nemedians  from  Scithia  and  how  some 
emigrated  to  Greece  and  others  to  Britain  after 
the  destruction  of  Canaing's  tower,  another  on  the 
invasion   of  the  sons   of   Milesius,   another  on   the 

*0  Muircheartach  son  of  noble  Niall, 
Thou  hast  taken  hostages  of  Inisfail. 


172      THE  STORY   OlF   EARLY   GAELIC   LITERATURE. 

history  of  Emania  built  by  Cimbaeth  some  300 
years  before  Christ,  up  to  its  destruction  by  the 
three  CoUas  in  the  year  331.  This  poet  in 
especial  may  be  said  to  have  crystallised  into  verse 
the  mythic  history  of  Ireland  with  the  names  and 
reigns  of  the  Irish  kings,  and  to  have  thrown 
them  into  the  form  of  real  history,  but  whether 
all  that  he  relates  had  taken  solid  shape  and  form 
before  he  versified  it  anew,  or  whether,  as  some 
imagine,  he  was  really  the  first  to  collect  the  float- 
ing tribe-legends  and  race  myths,  and  cast  them 
into  the  historical  shape  in  which  later  annalists 
record  them,  by  fitting  them  into  a  complete  scheme  of 
genealogical  history  like  that  of  the  Old  Testament, 
is  a  question  which  it  is  hard  at  present  to  decide. 

About  this  time  too  lived  Mac  Liag,  who  was 
Brian  Boru^s  secretary,  and  who  is  said — erroneously 
according  to  O'Curry — to  have  written  a  life  of 
Brian  Boru,  and  an  account  of  the  wars  of  Brian 
in  Munster,  along  with  a  number  of  poems.  His 
name  will  be  remembered  through  Mangan's  beauti- 
ful translation  of  his  address  to  Kincora  the  seat 
of  Brian's  palace. 

Oh  where,  Kincora,  is  Brian  the  great, 

And   where  is  the  iDeauty  that  once  was  thine, 

Oh  where  are  the  princes  and  nobles  that  sate 
To  feast  in  thy  halls  and  drink  the  red  wine, 
Where,  O  Kincora  ? 

They  are  gone,  those  heroes  of  royal  birth. 
Who  plundered  no  churches,  who  broke  no  trust ; 

^Tis  weary  for  me  to  be  living  on  earth, 
When  they,  O  Kincora,  lie  low  in  the  dust, 

Low,  O  Kincora. 


THE   DANISH    PERIOD.  1 73 

During  all  this  period  the  bardic  colleges  were  not 
neglected,  but  continued  to  flourish  as  before,  and  to 
cultivate  side  by  side  law,  history,  and  poetry.  The 
prosody  of  the  Irish  language  as  reduced  to  form,  and 
taught  by  the  ollavs,  was  something  unique  and  won- 
derful, nearly  three  hundred  different  metres  being 
recognized  and  practised. 

To  give  any  adequate  account  of  these  bardic  schools 
and  of  the  course  pursued  in  them,  is  unfortunately 
impossible  within  the  brief  space  at  my  disposal  for 
this  short  story  of  our  early  literature.  That  story  I 
have,  roughly  speaking,  brought  down  to  the  Danish 
Period,  overlapping  it  indeed — from  the  necessity  of 
the  case — in  more  than  one  chapter.  I  may  now  take 
farewell  of  my  readers  in  a  few  verses  which  may  serve 
as  a  specimen  of  one  of  the  best-known  metres,  indeed 
the  great  official  one,  of  the  Irish  bards,  the  celebrated 
Deibhidh"^  [D'yevvee].  This  metre,  with  all  the  other 
artificial  measures  of  the  schools,  was  lost  in  the  seven- 
teenth or  eighteenth  century,  and  these  lines  are  the 
first  composed  in  it,  in  either  Irish  or  English,  for 
over  150  years  :— 

*  The  following  are  the  requirements  of  the  above  metre, 
requirements  which  were  pretty  vigorously  observed  by  the  bards 
in  later  times,  though  I  think  some  of  the  points  were  not  reduced 
to  rigid  rule  as  early  as  the  Danish  period.  There  are  four  lines 
in  each  rann,  seven  syllables  in  each  line,  two  or  more  allitera- 
tions of  accented  syllables  in  each  line,  the  words  which  ends  the 
second  and  fourth  lines  must  have  a  syllable  more  than  that 
which  ends  the  first  and  third.  If  the  accent  falls  on  the  ulti- 
mate syllable  of  the  first  and  third  lines  it  must  fall  on  the  penult 
of  the  second  and  fourth,  if  on  the  penultimate  of  the  first  and 
third,  it  must  fall  on  the  antepenultimate  of  the  second  and 
fourth.  There  must  be  co-arda  or  Irish  rhyme  between  the  last 
words  of  the  first  and  second  lines,  and  the  third  and  fourth,  but 
the  third  and  fourth  also  require  Irish-rhyme  between  two  oi 
more  words  in  the  middle  of  the  line. 


174     THE    STORY    OP    EARLY    GAELIC    LlTERATURBv 

Bound  thee  forth  my  Booklet  quick 
To  greet  the  Polished  Piiblic. 
Writ— I  \^EEN\  was  not  my  Wish-- 
In  L^^iV'unLoyely  English. 

Tell  of  ancient  Times  and  m^n 
(The  Tale  is  Told  not  6ften) 
And  to-D^  y  the  Dust  lies  thick 
On  Learned  L^Fand  Lyric. 

Speak  the  deeds  of  Famous  Finn 
Of  Conn  and  of  Cu-chiilain 
Tales  of  TIME  recorded  all 
In  Rann  and  fiHYME  and  annaL 

Cairbr^  Killed  among  his  men 
The  Fenian  Fall  so  siidden, 
OSSIANixom  his  Seat  of  S6ng 
By  FASHION  WmXhd.  Headlong. 

All  un  Wot  of  now,  I  Wis 

Our  Ancient  Epic  riches, 

Yet  are  SEEN,  though  BAD  and  sfct 

Some  GiLAD  to  QLEANz.  relic. 

Glad  to  Glean  a  relic,  I, 
Though  Mock'd  I  be  by  Many, 
Take  my  TALE  to  stranger  men 
The  QAEL  the  Gael  is  fallen 


cmocYi. 


n  / 


RETTIRNT^^   ^^  ^AY  USE 

HHTURN  TO  DESK  FROM  WHICH  BORROWED 

I.  ^ .  '^^'^N  DEPT. 

Kenewed  books a,e,ub,ect to i^S,,^, 


RECErVED 


-^^-^^D  ! 


II  .^■>."a' Library